Acts 15:40–18:22

Acts 15:40 · Darby

but Paul having chosen Silas went forth, committed by the brethren to the grace of God.

Paul and Barnabas have just fallen out over whether to take John Mark with them. Some read what happens next — the church at Antioch sending Paul and Silas off with a commendation — as an ordination service. Others say it is something quite different.

Commendation, not ordination

The brothers had already done this for Paul once, when they first sent him out with Barnabas from Antioch. The second time settles what it means:

Barnabas then goes his way; that was his will. Paul chooses Silas, and the brothers commend him to the grace of God — a second ordination, if ordination were the question, but it is quite another thing.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Some older translations read "the grace of God" here, where the ESV has "the grace of the Lord." Either way, the hands laid on Paul passed nothing to him:

I have no objection to laying hands on someone in this way. It claims to give neither gift nor authority, but is a simple commendation to the grace of God — and it seems this could be done again (Acts 15:40).

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The silence over Barnabas

Only one of the two departing parties goes out with the brothers behind them:

Paul, on the other hand, received once more — and Silas with him — that mark of united recommendation to the grace of the Lord. He and Barnabas had the same mark when they were first sent out from Antioch to the Gentiles.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The absence of any such words over Barnabas is felt as loud:

The record says nothing of the kind about Barnabas now; an ominous silence prevails.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Commentators read the silence in different ways. One suggests Barnabas just left too fast: "It looks as if Barnabas left in a hurry, before the brothers had time to pray for him" (F. B. Hole).

Choosing a fellow worker

Paul chooses his own fellow worker, and there is a pattern behind that choice:

Another point worth noticing is this. Ministry rests on the faith of the individual. Yet that does not stop a man of greater discernment from choosing someone else as his companion in the work. The Lord Himself sent His servants out two by two ahead of Him — both the twelve apostles and the seventy. Such a choice is scriptural. An assembly electing a minister of the word is something Scripture knows nothing about.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same principle applies when a partner is pressed on us:

Barnabas may have been as wrong in taking Mark as Paul was right in choosing Silas. But the principle is clear. Choosing a fellow worker calls for spiritual judgment. Being forced to work with someone we do not think able or suitable is not according to the Lord's mind.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Kindness measured by truth

Barnabas wanted to take his relative along, which sounds like the kinder course. One writer weighs it differently:

Sadly, in this matter Barnabas thought more of his relative than of his Master. He mistook mere kindness for grace. He brushed aside Paul's wise and holy warning. From then on, he and his work drop out of sight in the divine record that tells the story.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Yet being right did not make the sharpness right. One writer is careful here:

It is possible that the flesh showed itself in Paul as well. In any case he could not boast of being in the right… The separation was necessary, and God had worked that out in him. Still, the sharpness was not needed. At bottom Paul was right, and the hand of God was with him. Even when the purpose of the heart is right, the flesh can show itself very quickly.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

How the story ended

The story does not end with Mark shut out:

It is a comfort to think that in the end grace blessed Paul's faithfulness, not the weak compromise of Barnabas. Years later the Spirit led Paul to write warmly in Mark's favour (Col. 4:10-11, Philemon 24, 2 Tim. 4:11): a joy at the end greater than the sorrow of the earlier days.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Summary

- Grace, not office. The brothers gave Paul "a simple commendation to the grace of God" — no gift and no authority came from the hands laid on him.

- Grace repeated. The brothers had done the same before, so this cannot be an ordination; they can commend a man to that grace again.

- Grace unspoken. The brothers commend Paul and Silas; over Barnabas "an ominous silence prevails."

- Grace discerned. Choosing a companion in the work calls for spiritual judgment; forced partnership "is not according to the Lord's mind."

- Grace vindicated. Paul was right, though the sharpness was not needed. Years later grace brought Mark back into his letters with honour.

Acts 15:41 · Darby

And he passed through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the assemblies.

Acts 15 ends with two servants going separate ways. Paul sets out through Syria and Cilicia, and one short line records what he did there.

A journey that began with a breach

The verse follows a sharp disagreement over John Mark. Luke records that the believers at Antioch commended Paul to God's grace, and says nothing of the kind about Barnabas — a silence commentators take as meaningful.

I have little doubt that the believers in general judged this, and judged it spiritually. Paul was in the right, and Barnabas therefore wrong. The apostle chose Silas and left, commended by the believers to the grace of God. The record says nothing of the kind about Barnabas and John. Not that one would doubt for a moment that Barnabas went on being blessed by God. And as for John Mark, we are plainly told of his ability in the ministry at a later day. Paul later shows his respect and love for Barnabas in an inspired letter (1 Corinthians 9), and he gives Mark the most honourable mention in more than one of his later letters (Colossians 4 and 2 Timothy 4). How good of the Lord to let us see the triumph of His grace in the end!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not a ceremony of ordination

This was not the first time believers sent Paul off with such a commendation. That repetition rules out reading it as ordination.

Paul chooses Silas, and the believers commend him to the grace of God. That would be a second ordination, if ordination were the question here — but it is quite another thing. And he went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the churches. Notice here that churches had formed in many places where the apostle had never been, as he found the first time he passed through the island of Cyprus.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Choosing a fellow worker

Paul picked Silas himself. No assembly voted, and the choice followed a pattern the Lord had set.

Here is another point worth noting. Ministry comes from individual faith. Even so, that does not stop someone with better discernment from choosing another as a companion in work. The Lord Himself had sent out His servants two by two ahead of Him — both the twelve apostles and the seventy. Such a choice is scriptural. The word knows nothing of an assembly electing a minister of the word.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Churches already standing in those provinces

Paul's route ran through two provinces. The word "churches" is plural, and that says something about the work already done there.

"Through Syria and Cilicia confirming the churches" shows how the work in those provinces must have spread. Churches there were. Disciples were not limited to Antioch in the first province and to Tarsus in the second.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

What "strengthening" actually means

The word translated "strengthening" here is a specific one, used in only a handful of places, and it carries no hint of a religious rite.

Paul and Barnabas went to Lystra, Iconium, and Antioch, confirming the souls of the disciples and urging them to continue in the faith. Judas and Silas were messengers from Jerusalem to Antioch. Being prophets, they encouraged the believers with many words and confirmed them. Again Paul and Silas went through Syria and Cilicia, confirming the churches. Acts 14:22; Acts 15:32, 41. Those passages, with Acts 18:23, where the word appears as "strengthen," are the only places where the Greek word episterizo occurs. (There is no idea of any ceremony, like what is now called "Confirmation.")

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Teaching did the strengthening, and it happened inside the ordinary life of a church.

The "rite" of confirmation has no real source in God's word; but His servants were diligent in strengthening the faith of the saints. They were right to feel that truth is best learnt inside the church, where practice shows and develops principle. Church action, when it is living and true, is the ready comment on Scripture. Continual teaching draws attention to the details, and to the truth as a whole in the person of Christ. That is God's way of confirming churches.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The pastor's motto

Paul was going back to people he had already reached. One writer draws from that a rule for two kinds of work.

The evangelist must preach the gospel in the regions beyond, so long as there are regions still to reach. In the same way, the pastor must "go again and visit his brothers," so long as there are brothers to visit. The evangelist forms the interesting connection; the pastor maintains and strengthens that connection... The evangelist's work is to call out the believers; the pastor's work is to look after them.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Grace sends. Paul left Antioch commended to the grace of God. He had that same commendation before, so it was no ordination ceremony.

- Grace chooses. Paul chose Silas himself, following the Lord's pattern of sending servants out two by two. No assembly voted.

- Grace has gone ahead. Churches already existed across Syria and Cilicia, some in places Paul had never visited.

- Grace strengthens. "Confirming" means building up faith by steady teaching among a living church. It is not a rite.

- Grace restores. The journey started with a sharp parting over Mark. Paul's later letters honour him, and grace wins in the end.

Acts 16:1 · Darby

And he came to Derbe and Lystra and behold, a certain disciple was there, by name Timotheus, son of a Jewish believing woman, but [the] father a Greek,

Paul comes back to Derbe and Lystra, where an earlier visit had ended in a stoning. There he finds a young disciple with a divided home, and the verse raises two questions: where did this disciple come from, and why does Luke name his parents?

From suffering to supply

Paul had been stoned in these streets. Commentators point to what he found when he came back.

This chapter opens with Paul back at Derbe and Lystra — back, that is, to the scenes where he had suffered the stoning. In those very places he now finds Timothy, who was to become in his later years such a comfort to him. A happy illustration of how God's government acts in favour of the godly. We tend to think of it only as acting against the ungodly. Out of the place of Paul's sufferings sprang one of his greatest comforts.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Already a disciple

Timothy is already a disciple when Paul arrives. That points back to earlier work.

Luke says little about the other results of the apostle's visit to Derbe and Lystra. Our attention centres on a "young disciple" there. So Timothy was not converted at this time. No doubt he was converted during the apostle's earlier visit, for Paul speaks of him as his "true child in the faith". Paul had become his father in Christ Jesus through the gospel.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

That earlier visit was violent, and the boy may well have watched it happen.

Timothy fully knew what persecutions Paul endured at Antioch, at Iconium, at Lystra. Most of these persecutions happened on Paul's first missionary journey, when Timothy was perhaps only a boy. But he knew all about them, and he may have seen some of them himself. At Lystra the crowd stoned Paul and dragged him out of the city, thinking he was dead. Very probably the boy Timothy stood among the disciples who gathered around him when he rose up and entered the city.

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

A Jewish mother who believed

Two generations of faith stood behind Timothy. Commentators tie his mother's faith to the Scriptures he learned as a child.

Paul traces Timothy's faith back only to where the Christian faith began in his family, with his grandmother: "a faith that dwelt first in your grandmother Lois and your mother Eunice" (2 Timothy 1:5). We learn from this same letter that Timothy had known the Holy Scriptures from childhood — and who can doubt that he learned them through the teaching of these godly women, or at least his mother? The grandmother and the mother had embraced the Christian faith, and so had Timothy. The apostle seems to treat this as proof that "the faith" was all the more real in Timothy's soul. It also laid on him a still more solemn duty of faithfulness to the Lord in this loose and corrupt period of the church. Every reader must conclude that it is a priceless blessing to have godly parents — parents who seek to bring up their children in the nurture and instruction of the Lord.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

A father who was a Greek

The other half of the verse carried a stigma. Under the older law, a marriage like this one was a breach of order, and the children of it had no standing.

Confusion had entered into the practical life of the Jews, as it had among Christians. The mother of Timothy was a Jewess, his father a Greek — a thing unlawful among the Jews. His mother was godly, and his grandmother too. Now such a marriage was completely contrary to the custom of the Jews. See Nehemiah 13:23-31; Ezra 9, 10. According to these books the sons and daughters counted as heathen. They had to be rejected and sent away, along with the wife. It was a disorder.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

By the law's reckoning, then, Timothy's parentage was a disorder. Luke's first note about him is his mother's faith.

A reputation others could vouch for

Luke introduces Timothy by what believers around him said of him, not by his gifts.

They must above all look for the evidence that it is God who has called him. This involves the principle mentioned when Timothy first went out with Paul: he "was well spoken of by the brothers" (Acts 16:2). There were those who knew him well.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

A companion given in place of one lost

Paul had just parted from Barnabas.

They did not have to go far before they found a new companion, Timothy of Lystra. He was to fill the gap caused by the disagreement with Barnabas. Paul lost the fellowship of Barnabas as a friend and brother. But in Timothy, his own son in the faith, he found a sympathy and a fellowship that ended only with the apostle's life.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Summary

- Ground. The town that stoned Paul is the town where God had Timothy waiting. Suffering ground became seed ground.

- Fruit. Luke calls Timothy a disciple before Paul arrives. The earlier preaching had taken root and lasted.

- Home. A believing mother and grandmother taught him the Scriptures from childhood. Commentators call godly parents a priceless blessing.

- Stigma. By the law's reckoning a Greek father left Timothy outside. The verse still opens his story with his mother's faith.

- Sending. Before Timothy goes out, believers who know him vouch for him. That test still applies to anyone claiming a call from God.

Acts 16:2 · Darby

who had a [good] testimony of the brethren in Lystra and Iconium.

Paul returns to Derbe and Lystra and finds a young disciple named Timothy. The only thing Luke records about him here is what other believers said of him — so what qualifies a person for the Lord's service?

What the Good Report Was

Luke gives almost no detail about Timothy's work. Instead he records the verdict of believers in two towns.

Scripture says little about the other results of the apostle's visit to Derbe and Lystra. It concentrates our attention on a "young disciple" there. So he was not converted on this visit, but no doubt during the apostle's earlier one. Paul speaks of him as his "true child in faith." Paul had brought him to new birth in Christ Jesus through the gospel. His circumstances were unusual. He was the son of a believing Jewish woman, Eunice, but his father was Greek. The believers in those parts gave him an exceptionally good testimony.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

So Timothy was no new convert. He had believed since Paul's earlier visit, long enough for those living near him to form a settled view.

Where the Testimony Grew

Lystra was not neutral ground for Paul. It was the town where a crowd had stoned him.

This chapter opens with Paul back at Derbe and Lystra — back, that is, to the scenes where he had suffered the stoning. In those very places he now finds Timothy, who was to become in his later years such a comfort to him. A happy illustration of how God's government acts in favour of the godly. We are apt to think of it only as acting against the ungodly. Out of the place of Paul's sufferings sprang one of his greatest comforts.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Life Behind the Reputation

Timothy learned the Scriptures from childhood. He had probably also seen for himself what following Paul cost.

His home was in either Derbe or Lystra, probably Lystra. His mother was a believing Jewish woman named Eunice. Genuine faith lived not only in her but first in his grandmother Lois. His father was a Greek, and since he had never been circumcised, he may have been raised as a Greek. Even so, he knew the Holy Scriptures from earliest childhood. The brothers who lived in Lystra and Iconium spoke well of him… It was at Lystra that a crowd stoned Paul and dragged him out of the city, thinking he was dead. Very probably the boy Timothy was among the disciples who "stood around him" when he "rose up and entered the city." He must also have known how John Mark had turned back from the very path of service to which he was now called. Yet he did not hesitate to follow Paul, though he must have known it would mean sharing the same kind of persecution. I wonder how many of us would have done the same.

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

A Rule for Anyone Who Wants to Serve

Timothy was shy by nature, and Paul took him anyway.

Timothy was timid by nature (2 Tim. 1:6-8), yet Paul clearly saw him as a dependable worker with a good report from the believers. This always matters if you are concerned about doing the work of the Lord.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The Part the Local Believers Play

A servant answers to the Lord, not to men. Yet the believers who live alongside him still have a part to play.

The servant's viewpoint and the assembly's must stay quite distinct in this matter. The servant is to be God's servant only, and not man's. Even so, the assembly has to judge whether it can share fellowship with him in his work… Above all, they must look for evidence that God has called him. This involves the principle mentioned when Timothy first went out with Paul: he "was well spoken of by the brothers" (Acts 16:2). There were people who knew him well.

Modernised from Truth & TestimonyOriginal wording

The same kind of witness followed Timothy later on.

The presbytery were the company of elders who doubtless knew Timothy, and so testified to it. (Compare Acts 16:2.)

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Home first. Faith in Lois and Eunice, plus the Scriptures from childhood, shaped Timothy before anyone spoke well of him.

- Then witness. He had been a disciple since Paul's earlier visit, and those who lived beside him gave him an exceptionally good testimony.

- Reaching further. The good word reached beyond his own town to Iconium.

- Then the call. Paul took Timothy as a dependable worker with a good report. That still matters for anyone who wants to do the Lord's work.

- Then fellowship. The servant belongs to God, not to men. The believers' part is to recognise God's call and stand with him, as the elders later did for Timothy.

Acts 16:3 · Darby

Him would Paul have go forth with him, and took [him and] circumcised him on account of the Jews who were in those places, for they all knew his father that he was a Greek.

The battle over circumcising Gentile believers had just been fought and won. Then Paul takes his new young helper and circumcises him. Why did the son of a Greek father need this at all? And why did Paul refuse the same thing for Titus?

The son of a mixed marriage

Everything in this verse starts with Timothy's parents.

Confusion had crept into the everyday life of the Jews, as it had among the Christians. Timothy's mother was Jewish, his father Greek — a thing unlawful among the Jews. Such a marriage went completely against Jewish custom. See Nehemiah 13:23-31; Ezra 9 and 10. Those books count the sons and daughters as heathen, to be rejected and sent away with the wife. It was a disorder. The Jews all knew his father was a Greek. With a Jewish mother, Timothy's position was a scandal to them, and the apostle removes the scandal. In their eyes the Greek father had made the mother impure. They would have had plenty to say if her son brought them the gospel.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

An act above the law, not under it

So where did the law stand on a child like Timothy?

To circumcise Timothy was precisely what the law would not have done. Everyone knows that when a Jew and a Gentile married, the law would have nothing to say to their children. In law, a Jewish father could not own his own children by a Gentile mother, and the same the other way round. (See Ezra 10.) Timothy was the child of such a marriage. So no one had any claim to circumcise him, even if it was allowed. And just because there was no such claim, Paul stoops in grace to those on lower ground, and stops their mouths completely. Grace knows how and when to bend, no less than to be as unflinching as a rock.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Clearing the road for service

Paul wanted this young man with him, and there was a practical problem to solve.

Timothy's father was a Greek, so Timothy was not circumcised. Jewish circles would not have accepted him. Paul knew this and circumcised him... In Timothy's case it was simply a matter of removing something that would have got in the way of his service for the Lord. Paul was not concerned to keep up an appearance of consistency that would have been only skin-deep. Here was a God-given helper in the work, and it was best to remove all that would hinder his labours.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Why Timothy and not Titus

With Titus, Paul refused. Why the difference?

The two cases look alike, yet the apostle treats the men very differently. This difference of action involves a principle, and breaking it has been the fruitful source of division in the Church of God. "Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing." In itself it makes no difference. But the moment anyone tries to impose it, we must resist firmly. Otherwise the liberty of the gospel is damaged, or conscience toward God is wounded. In this case it was "false brothers," not unbelieving Jews, who tried to impose circumcision and so bring the gospel under Jewish law.

Modernised from James L HarrisOriginal wording

Another writer states the rule in one sentence.

Paul could circumcise Timothy (Acts 16:1-3), because no one could demand it. But with Titus, where they did demand it, the apostle firmly refuses. Grace knows what is consistent with the truth of the gospel.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

How it looked to the watching church

Picture the believers watching this. Many of them would have judged Paul for it.

Here we find a principle of real importance for our guidance. It matters all the more because Paul did something that many, one can imagine, would judge him for. It is remarkable how ready people are to judge those who know far better than they do. People who know very little are the readiest of all. Nothing is easier than forming a judgment. Whether the grounds are adequate and the conclusion sound are other questions... What alarm this must have caused among the believers, especially the Gentiles! The battle for Gentile freedom from circumcision had just been fought and won.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Free of claim. Timothy was the child of a mixed marriage, so the law had no claim on him. This was never obedience to Moses.

- Free to give. No one could demand it, so Paul was free to give it. Grace bends where law cannot command.

- Free for reach. Everyone knew Timothy's father was Greek. Uncircumcised, he would have found Jewish doors closed.

- Free to refuse. When others demanded circumcision, as with Titus, Paul refused outright. The same liberty that yields also resists.

- Free from opinion. Paul would not protect a surface consistency. The verse warns us against quick judgments of servants we do not understand.

Acts 16:4 · Darby

And as they passed through the cities they instructed them to observe the decrees determined on by the apostles and elders who were in Jerusalem.

Paul, Silas and Timothy travel from town to town on a new journey. They carry a written decision from Jerusalem about circumcision and the law for Gentile believers. Two questions come back again and again: what were these "decrees," and how could one gathering hand rulings to another?

What the letter settled

The dispute was over whether Gentile believers had to take on circumcision and the law. The answer lifted a weight instead of adding one.

No one should ask them to be circumcised or tell them to keep the law. The letter only reminded them to "abstain from what has been sacrificed to idols, and from blood, and from what has been strangled, and from sexual immorality" (Acts 15:29). This left the grace of God in all its pure reality and blessing. When the Gentile believers heard it, they were glad of the encouragement.

Modernised from L. M. GrantOriginal wording

The ruling did not stay in Jerusalem.

Paul and his companions left the decrees with the churches. So the Jews there had Jerusalem's own decision: the law did not bind the Gentiles.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Who framed the decrees

The verse names who framed the ruling. It was not one church sending orders to other churches.

When the Holy Spirit speaks of the decrees, He says in Acts 16:4 that they were the decisions "reached by the apostles and elders." It was the apostles and elders who had come together to consider the matter. ... Could any gathering today, sure that the word teaches a doctrine, send a decree to other gatherings? No! There was an authority and a capacity then which no longer exist.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The same writer adds that apostolic authority is not what settled the matter. What mattered was where the ruling came from.

God had not allowed Paul and Barnabas to settle the question at Antioch. Such a decision would not have ended the argument. It would have left two separate assemblies. But the moment the Jewish Christians and the assembly at Jerusalem granted liberty to the Gentiles, no one could stand against their freedom from the law. The apostles did not settle this point by their apostolic authority, though that authority did confirm the decree.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Timothy's circumcision

Paul hands out a letter that frees Gentiles from the law. Just before this, he had circumcised his new helper. Some readers call that a contradiction.

At Jerusalem the circumcision of the Gentiles met the strongest resistance. On his new journey into Asia Minor Paul carried the decrees to the assemblies and delivered them. Those decrees had clearly freed the Gentiles from any laying of the yoke of the law on them. Yet at Lystra he himself circumcises Timothy, the son of a Jewish mother and a Greek father. For some this is inconsistency enough to discredit the whole story. ... He clearly uses the rite in the fullest Christian liberty. That liberty is always the freedom to give up your own privileges whenever it better serves the love that moves us to seek souls for Christ.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Why the letters never quote the decrees

There is a striking silence later. The same disputes come up in Paul's letters, and he never points back to this document.

Scripture records this of the apostle and his companions. It is all the more worth noticing because the letters never mention these decrees, even when the questions discussed at the council come up there for an answer. Here again we have to see the wisdom of God. The decrees went where Jewish influence was strong. They had the highest value in settling the doubts of people who looked up to Jerusalem, and above all to the apostles and elders there.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The two approaches do not clash. They belong to different moments.

The decrees suited the time and the place of the people who received them. Paul was notably eager to hand these decrees to churches already formed where there were many Jews. But when he wrote his letters, later in the exercise of his apostolic power, he settles the question quite apart from the decision at Jerusalem. He settles it by the truth of Christ and His work, now fully revealed.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What the delivery produced

The result was not friction but strength and growth.

The group of travellers, now larger, carry with them the decrees decided on by the apostles and elders at Jerusalem. These have a happy effect. They confirm the assemblies in the faith and add to their number. It is grace that establishes the soul and wins the heart to God.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Summary

- Settled — the letter refused to lay circumcision or the law on Gentile believers. It asked only that they keep away from what has been sacrificed to idols, from blood, from what has been strangled, and from sexual immorality.

- Sourced — the apostles and elders framed it. Commentators hold that no gathering today has that authority to send rulings to others.

- Strategic — a ruling from Paul and Barnabas at Antioch would have left two rival assemblies. Coming from Jerusalem, it silenced every objection.

- Free — the man who carried this charter of Gentile freedom had just circumcised Timothy. Liberty includes the freedom to give up your own rights to win people.

- Grace — the decrees strengthened the churches and added to their number. It is grace, not rules, that settles the soul and wins the heart to God.

Acts 16:5 · Darby

The assemblies therefore were confirmed in the faith, and increased in number every day.

Paul and his companions carried the letter from Jerusalem from city to city. Luke sums up the result in one line: strength on the inside, growth on the outside. So what made these churches strong, and can anything else do it?

What the decrees settled

The letter came from the apostles and elders in Jerusalem. One writer explains why it was such good news to the Gentile believers who received it:

As they passed through the cities, "they delivered the decrees of the apostles and the elders for them to keep." This was a lasting testimony. Suppose the Christian Jews wished to put their brothers from among the Gentiles under the law of Moses. Then they were acting against the mind and authority of the apostles and elders — the men whom the Lord had established for Christ by the Holy Spirit, and who were an authority in the Jewish church itself. That the Judaisers had no authorisation at all from the leading men gave the Gentile brothers a source of joy, and so they were established in the faith.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What "established" does not mean

So what makes an assembly stable? One writer rules out one answer first:

Here we get the first thought of establishment in relation to the Church, and what is it? Support from the world? Far from it! It is the ministry of the Holy Spirit through this beloved apostle and his fellow workers. It is the ministry of the truth that sets people free — takes them out from under law, puts them into liberty, and into the sense of "the true grace of God in which you stand." The Greek word for "establish" means "to make stable, or strong." That is real establishment. It is God's support and God's ministry, though it comes through human lips.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

The same writer adds the other side. Wherever the world touches the church, God's people learn to lean on human help instead of on the Lord, and the result is dry and fruitless.

Grace strengthens, argument does not

One writer traces both halves of the verse to grace, and names what argument does instead:

"The assemblies then were being strengthened in the faith and increased in number daily." So the Lord used the action of grace to help forward His testimony. Agitation is very destructive. It harms the settling of the soul, and it harms the progress of the work among new converts. Faith is fed by grace, not by questions that breed strife. Nor is it fed "by foods" — the apostle's somewhat scornful name for Jewish controversies, "which did not benefit those who followed them." And grace cannot be separated from Christ, who is "the same yesterday and today and forever." Questions apart from Him are met by varied and strange teachings that only unsettle the mind. It is good for the heart to be established by grace.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Many assemblies, one church

Luke writes "the churches" in the plural. Kelly reads the growth as fresh assemblies springing up, or at least as their numbers rising daily. Many assemblies did not mean many rival bodies:

In the first few years of the church's history the spread of the gospel was remarkable. The companies of believers multiplied fast, and the numbers of individual believers rose quickly. Yet they were still all together in the same purpose, though not in the same place. There was a unity between them; they were one in the things of the Lord. They walked together in the truth, and acted together in faith and love. Across large districts, though there were many assemblies, there was but one church.

Modernised from William J HockingOriginal wording

Increase as a live question

One writer turns the verse into a question he asks of himself:

Where the word of God has its way in each believer and in the company together, increase is bound to follow. So that verse is often a challenge to me — why is there no increase? Why should it be decrease? The fault cannot be on God's side (that would be blasphemy)... So the difficulty must be on our side... This need not be numerical, although we would like to see that. Numbers alone are not always a sign of increase according to the mind of the Lord.

Modernised from Frank WallaceOriginal wording

Summary

- Cause. The letter from Jerusalem removed a burden. The apostles and elders refused to put Gentile believers under the law of Moses, so the churches had something to stand firm in.

- Gift. The Spirit's ministry through Paul and his fellow workers made them strong. The truth sets people free; no support from the world can do that.

- Grace. Grace feeds faith; disputes never do. Agitation harms the settled believer and the work among new converts alike.

- Reach. The churches were many companies across many cities, yet one church. They walked together in the truth and acted together in faith and love.

- Result. Strength and daily increase arrive together. Where the word of God has its way, increase follows. So when increase is missing, the question is for us, not for God.

Acts 16:6 · Darby

And having passed through Phrygia and the Galatian country, having been forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia,

Paul is midway through a second journey. He crosses inland country in what is now Turkey, and the obvious next step is the rich province of Asia on the coast. Instead the Holy Spirit stops him. That raises two questions: who decides where the work goes, and how does a servant know when God says no?

Who directs the workers

The verse names who gave the order. It did not come from a sponsor, a committee, or a senior colleague:

Take, for example, Acts 16. In verse 6, Paul and his fellow-reapers were "forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia." In the next verse we read, "They attempted to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them." No archbishop, missionary board, or self-styled "general" was directing their movements. It was THE SPIRIT OF CHRIST. In Acts 13, when Paul and his companions set out to preach, we read that they were "sent out by the Holy Spirit." Evangelists, pastors, and teachers are the Lord's servants, and only He has any right to direct or command them.

Modernised from C KnappOriginal wording

Worldwide commission, particular orders

Paul already had orders to preach everywhere. That did not make the choice of where and when his own to settle:

The broad commission is to "go into all the world and proclaim the gospel to the whole creation." That in no way sets aside the need to be subject to God about the way it is carried out. His own interest in the work is so great that He cannot leave the questions of time and place — or any other matter in a work so precious — to chance, or to the judgment of men, which can fail. Even an apostle needed this, and always did. Everyone who would have success in his work must take every doubtful point into God's presence for guidance. They pass through Phrygia and Galatia, where we later hear of disciples who are largely, if not entirely, the fruit of their work at this time.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

How the "no" reached them

The verse does not say how the Spirit forbade them, and commentators differ. One writer takes it as an inward check they felt rather than words they heard:

They had Asia on their mind, but they felt no freedom to go. There was no joy, no sense of the Spirit's guidance. So they had to wait until it was clear. They did not wait long, and God's larger purpose was soon revealed.

Modernised from Samuel RidoutOriginal wording

Another writer sees a direct ban in one case, and something gentler in the other:

When they reached Mysia, Bithynia lay to the north or north-east, and Asia to the south. He would have gone in both directions, if he had been allowed. In the first case the Holy Spirit forbade him outright. In the second the Spirit did not let him go, which seems to show a less direct kind of guidance, working more through circumstances.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Closed for now, not for ever

The ban says nothing against the people of Asia. The refusal was about timing:

He knew all hearts, and He alone can use any mouth for God's glory. So the Holy Spirit forbade them to speak the word in Asia now. Those who believe in man may show their real unbelief in God by finding fault with this ban. Those whose confidence is in His grace will admire His care: He led them to the right place of testimony then, and He worked later in the very place He now forbade.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Hemmed in on both sides, aimed at Europe

Two shut doors left only one road, and it ran to the coast:

They could turn neither to the right hand nor to the left, so they travelled on to Troas. It was God's purpose that Paul and his company should find their proper sphere of service at that time in Europe, not in Asia. The plan of the work and its development were both of the Holy Spirit. And when they reached Troas, Paul understood why God had turned him from his own purpose, and how wise that was.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The danger the verse guards against

Why would a faithful worker need to be stopped?

So it is very important to remember that it is no different in the work of the Lord. There the worker is always in danger of being guided by fair appearances, or of following what pleases his own mind, or perhaps the suggestions of others whom he respects.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Directed — the Holy Spirit Himself steered the workers. No board, office or human leader stood over them.

- Detailed — orders to preach everywhere do not settle where and when. Those questions still go to God.

- Denied — God refused Asia for now, and later worked in the very place He had closed. A shut door is not a verdict on the field.

- Diverted — blocked on the right and the left, they walked on to Troas, and only there did the reason appear: Europe.

- Dependent — even an apostle could be pulled along by fair appearances or by advice he respected. That is why the Spirit checked him.

Acts 16:7 · Darby

having come down to Mysia, they attempted to go to Bithynia, and the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them;

Paul and his companions reach the edge of Mysia and turn north with a plan of their own. For the second time in two verses the Spirit stops them — so what kind of "no" was this, and why the new name for the One who gave it?

The unusual name

Some older English Bibles read only "the Spirit" here. The better text names Him more fully.

There is no doubt at all about the true reading of the last clause of Acts 16:7. It is: "the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them." The Revised Version, or any recent translation, will show the English reader this. The phrase is unusual. We do well to ask why verse 6 calls Him "the Holy Spirit" and verse 7 calls Him "the Spirit of Jesus." … The title seems meant to remind us of the truly evangelistic heart of the Lord Jesus when He was on earth.

Modernised from Voices of ChristOriginal wording

One answer looks at how Jesus Himself lived on earth.

Christ lived in unwavering devotion to the will of God. He was obedient in all that He did and all that He said: "Behold, I have come to do your will, O God." Everything in His life pleased God. Everything was under God's direction, subject to the Spirit's guidance. We read of Him led by the Spirit, driven by the Spirit. There was no self-will, nothing of self in His walk. So how fitting this character of the Spirit is for the apostle Paul — the Spirit of Jesus directing him in his service here.

Modernised from Frank WallaceOriginal wording

A Person who corrects a plan

They had good reason to choose Bithynia. The refusal still overruled them.

They attempted to go on into Bithynia. We know from 1 Peter 1:1 that scattered Jewish believers were living there, as well as in Galatia and the province of Asia. But this was not now the mind of the Lord for His service. To those who value Scripture, the evidence here is as plain as possible: the Spirit acted personally to correct even the apostle's proposed movements.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A wide commission does not settle where and when.

They came to Mysia and planned to go into Bithynia. This was not God's leading, though we are not told why: the Spirit of God stopped them. The apostles had been told to "go into all the world and proclaim the gospel." Yet they could not take this command as a permit to go wherever and whenever they wanted. They still had to depend on God's leading, though they were willing enough to go anywhere in the world.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Two refusals, two ways

The wording changes between verse 6 and verse 7.

The Lord guides His servants in different ways. The word translated "forbidden" in the first phrase could also be translated "prevent," "hinder" or "keep from." Perhaps circumstances hindered them, and they understood that this was from the Lord. In the second case they seem to have got the clear impression that the Spirit was saying "no" to their plans. And they were obedient. Clear guidance about where not to go still left them without an answer about where they should go.

Modernised from Michael VogelsangOriginal wording

One writer ranks such leading below knowing God's mind in communion.

Even for the apostle, the command not to go into Bithynia was not the highest sort of guidance by the Spirit. It was blessed guidance, yet not the highest an apostle knew. It was more like reining in a horse or a mule, and not so much knowing God's mind in communion.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The purpose behind the closed door

The block was not bad luck or bad timing, and its purpose soon showed.

Here we have the Spirit hindering. This is not a hindrance of circumstances, but a clear prohibition, made known plainly… The reason for it soon becomes clear. A fresh start was coming: the gospel was to go into Europe. The next chapters give us the wonderful history of that journey from Troas to Philippi and the cities of Greece. Later on Paul did a great work in Ephesus; now the Spirit hinders and forbids so that they may go further.

Modernised from Samuel RidoutOriginal wording

The same hand still moves workers across the map today.

The Holy Spirit, as the Spirit of Jesus, closed doors in the East to lead the servants of Christ west to Europe. … Today the Spirit of Jesus leads preachers of the Word to India, China, Africa and the islands of far off seas.

Modernised from Voices of ChristOriginal wording

Summary

- The name. The better reading is "the Spirit of Jesus." The name points to the obedient Man who was always led, never self-willed.

- The correction. Bithynia was a sensible target, with believers already scattered there. Even so, the Spirit overruled an apostle's plan.

- The limit. "Go into all the world" is a commission, not a permit; where and when still wait on the Lord's leading.

- The method. Verse 6 reads like a hindrance, verse 7 like a plain "no." Guidance comes in more than one form, and a bare refusal, though blessed, is not the highest kind.

- The map. Doors shut in the east opened the way to Troas and Europe. The refusal was redirection — and the Spirit still sends workers this way today.

Acts 16:8 · Darby

and having passed by Mysia they descended to Troas.

The journey in Acts 16 has been a series of shut doors: no preaching in Asia, no entry into Bithynia. Verse 8 records what is left: a road past Mysia, ending at a harbour town. No destination, no explanation.

Two closed doors, one road left

Paul had a plan, and twice the Spirit blocked it. One writer asks why, and points to where the answer came.

But why these checks and diversions from the Apostle's purpose? Certainly the work in Galatia might have seemed reason enough for not letting him enter the Roman province of Asia at that time. But why was the way to Bithynia closed when they were so near to it? The question stayed unanswered until they passed by Mysia and came down to Troas. There Paul learned by a vision at night that they were to go to Europe.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Another writer draws the positive side: the stops themselves were guidance.

Paul was stopped in his journeys through Asia, as we are told here, and "forbidden by the Holy Spirit to speak the word in Asia." The Spirit of God is so fully regarded as the directing person in the church… So in various ways, divine guidance was never missing.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The town where they stopped

Troas was not a random halt. One writer notes what its harbour opened up.

They reached the town of Troas, "the port for embarkation for any country to which the Holy Spirit might send them."… Its harbour was good. Much of the traffic between the continents of Europe and Asia flowed in and out of it.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Closed to Paul, not to the gospel

The closed door in Bithynia was not God's last word about Bithynia.

Paul intended to go to some other parts of Asia, such as Bithynia, to preach the gospel, but the Spirit of God closed every door in that land. It was not that the Lord did not care for those in darkness in Bithynia. We know from 1 Peter 1:1 that He sent the gospel to that land by some other messenger. But now the time had come when Europe, as well as Asia, was to have the gospel, and the Lord chose His servant Paul to preach it there.

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

Where Luke joins the company

One writer finds a clue in two words of this verse: "came down."

They "came down" to Troas, which implies that Luke, the writer, was there at the time. There seems no doubt that God arranged this so that Luke could be there and travel with them to Philippi. Luke clearly stayed in Philippi when Paul and Silas left. But Luke says nothing of his own work.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Two kinds of guidance

At Troas the leading took a different form. One writer points out what that required of Paul.

When they arrived in Mysia they tried to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit of Jesus did not allow them. So they passed by Mysia and came to Troas. There Paul had a vision in a dream. This was not the open direction of the Spirit. Understanding what it meant was left to spiritual intelligence.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The same writer applies this to everyone who works for the Lord.

It is very important to remember that it is no different in the work of the Lord. There the worker is always in danger of being guided by fair appearances, or of following what pleases his own mind, or maybe the suggestions of others whom he respects… The work is His, and He alone is able to direct it in gracious wisdom and power. We are at best only His workmen in that work.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Stopped. Two refusals — Asia, then Bithynia — left one road open, and it ran to the coast.

- Stranded, on purpose. Troas was the port ships sailed from to anywhere. The place of waiting was the place of launching.

- Not abandoned. God closed Bithynia to Paul, not to the gospel; another messenger carried it there later.

- Joined. At Troas Luke was there to travel with them — the closed doors gathered the company God meant to send.

- Explained last. The reason came after the obedience. The vision at Troas answered why the doors had closed.

Acts 16:9 · Darby

And a vision appeared to Paul in the night There was a certain Macedonian man, standing and beseeching him, and saying, Pass over into Macedonia and help us.

The Holy Spirit had blocked Paul twice, first from Asia and then from Bithynia, and he reached Troas with no obvious road left. Then, at night, a stranger appears and pleads, and the whole direction of the gospel's spread turns on it.

Why the doors had closed

The blocked routes only made sense once the vision came.

But why these checks and diversions from the Apostle's purpose? The work in Galatia might well seem reason enough for keeping him out of the Roman province of Asia at that time. But why was the way to Bithynia barred when they were so near to it? That question stayed unanswered. Then they passed by Mysia and came down to Troas. There a vision at night told Paul that they were to go to Europe.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

A direction Paul would not have chosen

Only a narrow strip of water separated Paul from Europe. The direction he was given was not one he had been planning.

Look at Mysia on your map. You will find it close to the Dardanelles, the narrow strip of water that separates Asia from Europe. In the vision a man of Macedonia begged him, "Come over to Macedonia and help us." Now we see why the Holy Spirit checked Paul from moving in other directions. Here was the solution to all his perplexity. Paul might never have thought of leaving Asia and going into Europe.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

The language of a man who knows he needs help

The plea itself is the heart of the verse. What the man says reveals his condition.

God sends him a vision in the night: he sees a man of Macedonia beckoning to him and saying, "Come over and help us." Nothing could be plainer than this: here was a man who felt his need. "Come over and help us" is the language of a needy man.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

The crossing that followed was quick. The same writer sets it beside the slower return trip years later.

God gives him a fair wind. He gets across in a day and a half. When he comes back later, the same trip takes him five days. The Lord loves to send the gospel to sinners, and I think the Holy Spirit delights to record God's readiness to meet the needy soul. There was a hungry heart in Macedonia, a needy sinner. God arranges everything so that His messenger reaches that needy one quickly with the gospel of His grace.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Whether we should expect the same

Should we wait for a vision before making a decision? One commentator answers plainly.

Someone may say that we can hardly expect a vision to settle our doubts in the end. So we seem to be left without the comfort this passage might give us. But neither did the apostle expect, or generally receive, a vision to guide him. It is not given to any man to walk habitually in such open light. It would not really encourage faith, which has to do with the unseen and not the seen. And perhaps the record here serves a good purpose. It stops us expecting one fixed method of assurance, and it throws us on Him to meet us in whatever way He pleases.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

One vision, a whole company redirected

Paul alone received the vision, though the whole team needed direction.

So the Lord helped His servant in a positive way. They all needed direction for their work, but Paul alone saw the vision. It was a favour often shown him, and of the highest kind, which no creature has a right to expect… God never fails us in present difficulties. It is we who fail in waiting and counting on Him. And His written word, our main guide, is now complete, as it was not then… The apostle's vision impressed them all at once, and they turned their eyes and steps toward Macedonia.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What Paul found when he arrived

The vision showed a man. The first meeting in Macedonia looked nothing like it.

Then they reached Philippi. By the small river Gangites they had their first chance to speak. We wonder if Paul looked for the man he had seen in his vision. There was no man present. A company of women had gathered at the place where people met for prayer. Lydia of Thyatira is the first convert of Europe… And it was the Lord who opened her heart.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Summary

- Closed — Asia and Bithynia were shut, and the reason stayed hidden until Troas. The blocked road was part of the guidance.

- Called — Paul might never have thought of leaving Asia for Europe. The call opened a continent he had not aimed at.

- Cry — "Come over to Macedonia and help us" is the speech of a man who knows he is needy. That cry brought the gospel into Europe for the first time.

- Crossing — a fair wind carried them over in a day and a half, faster than the return trip. God hurries His messenger toward a hungry heart.

- Converts — Paul looked for a man and found praying women. Lydia became the first convert of Europe, and the Lord opened her heart.

Acts 16:10 · Darby

And when he had seen the vision, immediately we sought to go forth to Macedonia, concluding that the Lord had called us to announce to them the glad tidings.

The verse turns a night vision into a decision: Paul and his companions weigh what they have seen and act on it. No voice gives an order. They draw a conclusion, and on that conclusion the gospel changes continents.

Reading the Vision

The vision came without an explanation attached. What settled its meaning was the state of the man who received it.

Paul lived in the things of God. So he read the vision as his mission, by the knowledge he had of both the thoughts of God and the needs of men. He crossed over at once into Macedonia.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Only Paul saw the vision, yet the verse says "we" concluded. One writer also points out which name for God the verse uses.

Alone with God, in the silent hours of the night, the apostle received what we may call fresh marching orders. Now he could understand why he had been turned away from entering Bithynia... He told his companions what he had seen and heard. They all agreed it was a call from God to cross the sea and visit that country. For we read: "concluding that God" (not "the Lord") "had called us to preach the gospel to them."

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Why the Doors Closed

The Spirit had already stopped them twice from preaching. The vision explained why.

It is good that the Holy Spirit can guide His servants where they are to work. He can also forbid and hinder them if they try to go where they are not sent... At Troas Paul may have been in great perplexity, unsure before the Lord where he should go. There he had a vision, a God-given vision... We now see why the Holy Spirit checked Paul from moving in other directions. Here was the solution to all his perplexity. Paul might never have thought of leaving Asia and going into Europe.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Immediately

Their speed says something about how these men lived.

Happy servants! They were not tangled up with the affairs of this life. They were free and ready to set out at the Lord's bidding. They sailed at once, with a fair wind, for the opposite shore.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The Change from "They" to "We"

Up to this verse the account has said "they."

But it is worth noticing that the language is "we", not "they" as before. Luke thus modestly but unmistakably lets us see that he joined the apostle's company at Troas. From this point the inspired writer was a personal witness. That is surely no small matter. But some hold that his account now takes on a higher character, and no error in principle could be deeper. Not so: inspiration rules out all question of degrees of certainty or of authority. It is equally of God, whether the writer saw what he wrote or not.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Guidance for Those Who Get No Vision

The obvious objection is that visions do not come to us.

But neither did the apostle expect, nor generally receive, a vision to guide him. It is not given to any man to walk habitually in such open light. It would not really encourage faith, which has to do with the unseen and not the seen. And perhaps the record here may do us good. It keeps us from expecting any one method of assurance. It casts us on Him to meet us in whatever way He pleases... No doubt the man of Macedonia appeals to what is, or should be, always the driving force in us. Weighing one need against another will have its place in settling the matter for us. So will weighing what the Lord has been leading up to in His ways.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

What the Crossing Opened

The names in this story sit on two different continents.

Until this time the apostle Paul had only preached the gospel in Asia. Remember that Jerusalem and Antioch and most of the other places mentioned in the Bible are in Asia. Philippi and Rome and Corinth and such places are in Europe... It was not that the Lord did not care for those in darkness in Bithynia... but now the time had come when Europe, as well as Asia, was to have the gospel.

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

Summary

- Hindered. The two closed doors were not failure. The Spirit was steering these men toward a continent Paul might never have chosen.

- Shown. The vision came at night to one man. He told the others, and all agreed it was God's call. He did not keep the guidance to himself.

- Concluded. God gave no audible order. They drew the conclusion. A mind living in the things of God read the sign, weighing God's thoughts and human need.

- Immediate. Nothing held them back. They sailed at once, with no gap between knowing and obeying.

- Enlarged. From that one conclusion the gospel crossed from Asia to Europe. Luke joined here and wrote from then on as an eyewitness. That makes the account no more inspired than what went before.

Acts 16:11 · Darby

Having sailed therefore away from Troas, we went in a straight course to Samothracia, and on the morrow to Neapolis,

The call to Macedonia had just come, and this verse is the crossing that answers it. Two days at sea — Troas, a night by Samothrace, then the harbour of Neapolis — brought the message to Europe.

No Delay After the Vision

What stands out in this crossing is the speed.

Later in the story we learn that they made a short stay in the Troas region, where there was at least an assembly (Acts 20). But there was no indecision now, and no lingering on the way. The gospel had to be preached at once in Macedonia.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

That speed says something about the men themselves.

They were happy servants, free from the affairs of this life. They were free and ready to set out at the Lord's bidding, and they sailed at once, with a fair wind, for the shores on the other side.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The Straight Course and the Fair Wind

The words "a direct voyage" point to a wind behind them. One writer reads God's kindness in that wind.

On this gospel errand they got, so to speak, a fair wind, and covered the distance in a day and a half. When they were coming back it took five days. I suppose they had contrary winds then (see Acts 20:6). God loves to send peace to the anxious, troubled soul. He delights in that, and often gives His evangelists a fair wind, to carry the message of peace to the troubled soul more quickly.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Luke wrote that they "concluded" God had called them. One writer weighs that word.

The word "concluding" shows a precious attitude of humility. Some Christians seem to always know "exactly" what the Lord wants them to do without needing to think it over. But most of us know that we often reach a "conclusion" only after wrestling with it in our souls. Perhaps the Lord leaves us an element of "residual uncertainty" (if I may call it that) to keep us dependent. Sometimes He will confirm the decision afterwards. That seems to be the case here — it did not take them long to get there.

Modernised from Michael VogelsangOriginal wording

The Route to Neapolis

The two places named in the verse can still be located today. Neapolis was where they landed, and the last stretch was on foot.

They set sail from Troas and took a straight course to the island of Samothrace, now called Samothraki. The next day they reached Neapolis, now called Cavallo, which was their destination. They left the ship there and travelled inland on foot to Philippi, some eight to ten miles away.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

"We" — Luke Joins the Company

Up to this verse Luke writes of "they." From here he includes himself.

But it is worth noticing that the language is "we," and not "they" as before. Luke thus modestly but unmistakably lets us see that he joined the apostle's company at Troas. That the inspired writer was a personal witness from this point is no small matter. But no error is more serious in principle than the human notion that his account now takes on a higher character. Not so: inspiration rules out all question of degrees of assurance or of authority.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Kelly points to the evidence in the text itself.

In fact the account is no more detailed while the writer was present. Conversations, differences, journeys and preachings were given when he was away, no less than when he was with the apostle's companions. How comforting this quiet evidence that in the inspired word we have to do, not merely with good men doing their best, but with a God Who cannot err or lie!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A New Continent Opened

The doors into Asia had been shut one after another. This voyage shows why.

Paul intended to go to other parts of Asia, such as Bithynia, to preach the gospel. But the Spirit of God closed all the doors in that land. It was not that the Lord did not care for those in darkness in Bithynia. We know from 1 Peter 1:1 that He sent the gospel to that land by another messenger. But now the time had come when Europe, as well as Asia, was to have the gospel, and the Lord chose His servant Paul to preach it there.

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

Summary

- Called. The call to Macedonia came at Troas, and this verse is Paul acting on it without a day's delay.

- Confirmed. They reached the decision humbly, and the quick crossing confirmed it.

- Carried. A fair wind took them over in a day and a half. The same water later cost them five days.

- Companioned. Luke joined the party at Troas and starts to write "we." Being an eyewitness adds nothing to the authority of what he wrote.

- Continent. The closed doors in Asia were not indifference. God sent another messenger to Bithynia, and He sent Paul to Europe.

Acts 16:12 · Darby

and thence to Philippi, which is [the] first city of that part of Macedonia, a colony. And we were staying in that city certain days.

Luke names the place where the gospel first took root in Europe, and he names it carefully: a leading city of its district, and a Roman colony. Both details matter, and the second shapes much of what follows.

An exact description

Philippi was not the capital of the whole province. One commentator shows how carefully Luke limits his words, and points to a detail about the city that matters later:

The description is exactly right. It would not have been true to call Philippi the chief city or capital of Macedonia. But of that part, that district, it was. It was a Roman colony too, not a Greek one, and that had an important bearing on the events that follow — events we have in such a vivid account. There Roman armies had fought a deadly battle, not against foreigners, but against one another. There the fate of the dying republic was decided.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Older translations call Philippi "the chief city of that part of Macedonia." Another writer explains how the city began, and what that title does and does not mean:

Philip the Great of Macedon built Philippi as a military post, to hold back the wild Thracians who lived next to the Macedonians. Later Augustus made it a Roman colony, as a memorial of his victory over Brutus and Cassius. It was not a very important city. In Acts 16:12 Philippi is called "the chief city of that part of Macedonia." This does not mean that Philippi was the chief city of all Macedonia — Thessalonica was. It means Philippi was the chief city of that district, and the first city Paul and his companions came to. The record of Paul's visit, and of how the gospel was preached there for the first time on European ground, is found in the book of Acts, chapter 16.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

What "a colony" meant

To a modern ear "colony" suggests a distant outpost that pays tribute to a homeland. In the Roman world it meant something close to the opposite:

About 168 years before Christ, the Romans conquered Macedonia. Some years before our Lord lived on this earth, Rome sent large numbers of discharged soldiers to live in Philippi. These soldiers were very loyal to Rome, and very proud of Rome's victories. So the Roman government made Philippi a "Roman Colony." This honour freed the city from the tribute that conquered states usually paid to Rome, and its citizens enjoyed all the rights and privileges of Rome. In fact, it became a miniature "Rome."

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

A picture Paul would use later

Paul later wrote a letter to these believers. The same writer says they had an advantage over us: they lived inside the picture Paul used.

The believers at Philippi would probably understand Paul's meaning better, and more easily, than we can, because Philippi was "a colony" of Rome. The word "colony" did not mean at all what it means to us today. It was a miniature Rome, a copy of Rome planted in the province of Macedonia. Most of its people were former Roman soldiers, and they were all Roman citizens, with the special privileges that came with that. Paul uses this unique position of the city of Philippi as a picture of the heavenly citizenship of the believers there.

Modernised from G. C. WillisOriginal wording

The days of waiting

Luke records nothing happening in those first days. One writer sees a purpose in the pause:

The verse goes on to say, "We remained in this city some days." Clearly they wanted to get an impression of the city, and to find out how to reach its people with the gospel. When you enter a new area of service, it may help to look and listen before doing anything else. Perhaps Paul was also looking for a synagogue, since he usually spoke to the Jewish community first. But Philippi appears to have had no significant Jewish population — at least not enough men to form a synagogue.

Modernised from Michael VogelsangOriginal wording

The quietest turning point

One of the most important days in Europe's history passed in Philippi without anyone noticing:

The people of Philippi had no idea that one of the greatest days in the history of Europe, or indeed of the world, was the day Paul walked into their city — unannounced, quiet, unnoticed. Yet that is what it was. Our hearts rejoice to think of this simple scene, with so much bound up in it. It matters far more than the rise of ancient ruling families.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Summary

- Exact. Luke claims only that Philippi led its own district. The chief city of the whole province was Thessalonica, so read the older wording, "chief city of that part," with that limit in mind.

- Roman. A colony was a miniature Rome: settled by former soldiers, free from tribute, holding full citizenship. That Roman character, not Greek, shapes the trouble that follows.

- Pictured. That proud Roman citizenship became Paul's picture, in his later letter, of a citizenship held in heaven.

- Patient. The first days were not wasted. Paul and his friends looked and listened, and found no synagogue where he would normally have started.

- Unnoticed. One of Europe's greatest days came with no announcement at all: a quiet arrival that mattered more than the rise of ancient ruling families.

Acts 16:13 · Darby

And on the sabbath day we went outside the gate by the river, where it was the custom for prayer to be, and we sat down and spoke to the women who had assembled.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Acts 16:14 · Darby

And a certain woman, by name Lydia, a seller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, who worshipped God, heard; whose heart the Lord opened to attend to the things spoken by Paul.

The gospel had just crossed into Europe, and the first person there to receive it was a working woman named Lydia. The verse names her city, her trade and her religion — then credits the whole result to the Lord, who opened her heart.

A seeker before the preacher arrived

Lydia was not born a Jew. The words "a worshiper of God" mark her as someone who had already turned to the God of Israel — a proselyte, as one writer puts it:

The work began in the heart of Lydia, which God opened. The words "a worshiper of God" show that she was a seeker, and had become a proselyte. Now, in the gospel that Paul preached, she found the full thing she had been looking for.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

One writer finds in her an encouragement for places the gospel has not yet reached:

Her name is Lydia, a seller of purple, clearly a person with a profitable business, perhaps a widow, since she was the head of a household... Before Paul came, she was known as one who worshiped God. May there not be many seekers after light whom God takes note of in places where the pure gospel has not yet reached? The first name of a European convert was a woman's. She was peacefully at work in her lawful trade, yet she had a fear of God in her heart and was seeking light.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Two things had to happen at once

Paul spoke and Lydia listened. One writer traces both to God, and reads the verse beside the Lord's teaching in John 6:

The heart of Lydia was opened by the Lord, as well as the lips of Paul that spoke to her. He spoke to her and she attended to him; and both of these things were of God. How simple, and yet how necessary! The Lord lets us know we need both of these operations in His great discourse in John 6. He teaches us that if the Father does not give to the Son, if He does not draw, if He does not teach, the ministry will be lost on the soul. The bread of life, the true manna of the desert, will be spread out in vain.

Modernised from J. G. BellettOriginal wording

Another writer asks whether a woman this devout was already converted before that day:

Whether she had already been born again cannot now be settled. But it is certain that while she listened to Paul's message the Spirit of God worked with the glad tidings of grace, and produced faith in her soul.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The heart first, then the attention

God opened her heart first, and then she paid attention. One writer explains why that order matters:

Until the heart is touched, the mind will not be fixed. So notice what it says: God opened the heart of Lydia "to pay attention." The mind runs on the will's errand. We spend our thoughts on whatever our hearts choose. If the heart has no sense of its ignorance, or no desire after God, no wonder such a person does not listen to the preacher. His heart sends his mind somewhere else.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Lydia's attention is then turned into a test for anyone sitting under preaching today:

Lydia was not one of those who go to meetings and think about anything and everything except the things spoken by the Lord's messengers. She was not thinking about her purple, or the prices, or the likely gains and losses. How many of those who fill our preaching rooms and lecture halls follow Lydia's example? Sadly, we fear very few indeed.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Gentle with her, violent with the jailer

Later in the same chapter the jailer is converted too. One writer sets the two side by side:

So with the jailer and Lydia in Acts 16. She was devout, gentle and gracious, and the Lord, by a very gentle operation, opened her heart. An earthquake went with the unlocking of the bars of the jailer's strong iron heart. With Lydia's heart, "the still small voice" had done the same work.

Modernised from J. G. BellettOriginal wording

An opened heart opens a house

One writer turns her next step into a question for the reader:

It is a great thing when the heart is opened. What do you think happens when the heart is opened? The Lord gets His right place there... First her heart is opened, and then the next thing is that her house is opened. Is your house used for the Lord? If it is, that is a very happy thing. If you do not use your house for the Lord — even if it is only one room or two — I do not think He has a very big place in your heart.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

What began with one soul did not stay small:

One soul had been won for Christ. Though the work during this first visit of the apostle was not large, it was so thorough that it became the foundation of a church. In its spiritual state, that church was surpassed by none we have on record in the New Testament. The stability of a house depends greatly on its foundations. In the same way, the character of a church often comes from the nature of its beginning.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Opened before Paul came. She already worshiped God, and He took note of her — as He takes note of seekers where the gospel has not yet reached.

- Opened by Him. God moved Paul's lips and Lydia's heart. Without the second, the preaching would have been spread out in vain.

- Opened heart, then mind. Until the heart is touched, the mind will not stay fixed. A hearer whose heart is elsewhere sends his mind after it.

- Opened differently. With Lydia a still small voice, with the jailer an earthquake — God fits the work to the person.

- Opened house. The heart that opened to Christ opened its door to His servants. That one household became the foundation of a whole church.

Acts 16:15 · Darby

And when she had been baptised and her house, she besought [us], saying, If ye have judged me to be faithful to the Lord, come into my house and abide [there]. And she constrained us.

Commentators count Lydia as the first convert to Christ in Europe, and this verse shows what happened once she believed. Two questions follow: who was in that household, and what did she mean by tying her invitation to their judgment of her faithfulness?

Faith that showed itself at once

One writer traces her steps from receiving Christ to standing openly with Him:

Lydia's was a very real and decided case, in every respect. It was direct, positive, and unmistakable. She received Christ into her heart. At once she took Christian ground by being baptized, and baptism carries deep meaning. Nor was this all. She opened her house at once to the Lord's messengers. Hers was no mere lip profession. She proved her faith in Christ in two ways. She went down under the water of baptism. She also joined herself and her household to the name and cause of that blessed One whom she had received into her heart by faith.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

From an opened heart to an opened house

One writer draws out the order of what happened in her, and turns it into a question for the reader:

It is a great thing when the heart is opened... The Lord gets His right place there. She is the first in Europe to identify herself with the Lord. I believe that in Lydia you have the first convert to Christ in Europe... First of all, her heart is opened, and then the next thing is her house is opened. Is your house used for the Lord? If so, it is a very happy thing. Perhaps your house is only a room or two. Even so, if you do not use it for the Lord, I do not think He has a very big place in your heart.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Who was in the household

Here commentators differ. Some warn against filling in what Scripture leaves out:

Were the members of it saved? Were there children in it or not? On all this the Scripture is absolutely silent: and it is not silent to give us the opportunity to speculate about these matters... the important thing for us is to note what the Scripture says, and not add our own thoughts: and the Scripture records that Lydia's household was baptized, without any mention whatever of faith, real or otherwise, on their part. As the record stands, Lydia's whole household was baptized on the ground of her faith.

Modernised from George C WillisOriginal wording

Others read the same silence as leaving no ground for baptizing infants, and note who the record does mention:

We do not hear of children or of husband; she may have been a widow without a family or never married. She had a household, and in verse 40 we hear of the brothers there, believers therefore, and probably not men only but women. We hear nothing of little children. God's record is wonderfully full and exact in every other detail, yet it does not even hint at anything of the kind.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What "judged me to be faithful" points back to

Her words point back to a judgment the preachers had already made when they baptized her:

So, when she was baptized, "she urged us, saying, 'If you have judged me to be faithful to the Lord.'" This faithfulness, the fruit of faith, was not something given after her baptism. On the contrary, their baptizing her implied their conviction that she was faithful.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

That wording also sets a standard for whose hospitality a servant of Christ may accept:

There is great moral beauty in Lydia's words to Paul in Acts 16... There is a great principle wrapped up in these words. To accept hospitality where there is obvious and definite unfaithfulness to Christ the Lord is to prove that He has a very low place in our hearts.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

The force of "she constrained us"

The last phrase is stronger than a polite offer. The ESV reads "she prevailed upon us"; older translations read "constrained."

The word here translated "constrained" is found only twice in the New Testament, and it is used the same way in both places. Lydia "constrained" Paul and Silas to stay with her (Acts 16:15). The two disciples "constrained" our blessed Lord in the same way, saying, "Stay with us." It is a strong word. In classical Greek it can even mean doing violence to someone. So in these scriptures it means constraining in the sense of taking no denial. How such a constraint must have delighted the Lord's heart, and with what joy He would answer a request pressed like that!

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

She had no idea what her insistence was worth to Christ:

The love of Christ was there and made her, little knowing the value of her gracious insistence in His sight, to be a fellow worker with the truth (3 John 8).

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Opened. Her heart was opened first, and the Lord took His right place there. Everything else in this verse flows from that.

- Owned. Baptism was how she publicly took her stand — faith that stayed at the level of words would have stopped short of it.

- Household. Her house was baptized with her. Scripture says nothing about their faith or their ages, and commentators differ over what that silence proves.

- Opened wide. Heart first, then home. The open house is the honest test of the opened heart, however small the house.

- Constrained. She took no denial, and that insistence made her a fellow worker with the truth.

Acts 16:16 · Darby

And it came to pass as we were going to prayer that a certain female slave, having a spirit of Python, met us, who brought much profit to her masters by prophesying.

The gospel's first days in Europe move from Lydia's conversion straight to a very different meeting on the same road. A slave girl meets Paul's group on the way to prayer, and the spirit in her earns good money for her owners.

The Road to Prayer

Was the group going to a place, or to an act of prayer? One writer weighs the manuscripts, then names the tactic that followed:

The better manuscripts put "the" with "prayer" in verse 16, so "the place of prayer" is the more likely meaning. ... Satan tried a new way of doing harm. He did not attack the gospel; he publicly backed it — and this went on for many days.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why does the place matter? One writer connects it to what the enemy is set against:

Paul and his companion entered that city because the Lord had called them there. They were soon found at the place of prayer, where Lydia's heart was opened to receive the things of the Lord. There is no doubt the enemy knows the power of prayer among believers, and he does everything he can to hinder it.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

A Spirit of Python

What kind of spirit was this? The word behind "divination" is Python, and that name had a history:

In Acts we find a girl controlled by a spirit of divination, or of Python. This was the prophetic oracle at Delphi, held to be the centre and focus of pagan divination. An evil spirit connected with that oracle had taken hold of this young woman.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

This trade did not need a temple or a sacrifice behind it:

From the passage in Acts 16:16, it would also appear that people were employed in this way apart from any temple or sacrifice.

Modernised from For the YoungOriginal wording

Prophetess and Prisoner

Her reputation and her real condition were opposites. One writer sets them side by side, then shows how the contest ended:

It was an astonishing testimony. The crowd accepted her as a true prophetess, yet her whole condition spoke of dreadful bondage to an evil spirit — to anyone who could see it! ... If Satan will testify, he shall testify by being cast out. For a time the apostle simply ignored his effort to attach himself like a parasite to the tree of life. At last he brings to bear on him the power of the Name of Jesus Christ.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

Why Paul Refused Her Praise

Her words sounded like support for the mission. That is what makes Paul's grief hard to explain:

Most men would have welcomed such words from the lips of this girl as an encouraging testimony to the work. Why then was Paul grieved? ... Because it was of Satan; and the apostle was certainly not going to receive testimony from him. He could not allow Satan to help him in his work.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Another writer points to what the spirit never said:

Here Satan tries to tamper with the work by bearing testimony to the ministers of the word. Not that this spirit acknowledged Jesus — he would not then have been an evil spirit... He speaks of the agents, to have a share of the glory.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Much Gain

Why does the verse mention her owners' profit? What happened next answers it:

At once there was a great uproar, and why? Because the owners of this poor girl saw that their money-making had stopped. When you touch a man's pocket he begins to wince. Nothing shows sooner where a man is.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Summary

- Prayer — It starts on the road to the place of prayer. The enemy knows what prayer among believers can do, and he works to hinder it.

- Python — Her "spirit of divination" was a spirit of Python. The name came from the oracle at Delphi, the recognised centre of pagan fortune-telling.

- Prisoner — The crowd treated her as a prophetess. In fact she was held twice over: owned by men, and bound by an evil spirit.

- Patronage — Satan does not attack the work here. He backs it, praising the messengers and never naming Jesus, so that he can share the glory.

- Pocket — Her owners' "much gain" shows what really drove them. When the spirit went out, the profit went with it, and their rage followed at once.

Acts 16:17 · Darby

She, having followed Paul and us, cried saying, These men are bondmen of the Most High God, who announce to you [the] way of salvation.

In Philippi a slave girl began shouting after Paul and his companions. A spirit controlled her, and her owners made money from it. What she shouted was true — and Paul refused it. Why can true words still be dangerous?

Right words, wrong source

Her words sound like free publicity for the mission. One writer asks why they were unwelcome.

Here, then, was a case perfectly suited to test the spirituality and integrity of the evangelist. Most men would have welcomed such words from the lips of this girl as an encouraging testimony to the work. Why then was Paul grieved? Why did he not allow her to keep bearing witness to the object of his mission? Was she not saying the truth? Were they not the servants of the Most High God? And were they not showing the way of salvation? Why be grieved with — why silence such a witness? Because it was of Satan; and the apostle was certainly not going to receive testimony from him. He could not allow Satan to help him in his work.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

"The Most High God"

The title she used has a settled meaning across Scripture. It names God as Ruler over the kingdom of men, and even evil spirits must bow to His Son.

The "Most High," then, throughout the whole range of Scripture, is an expressive title of God as the Sovereign Ruler in the kingdom of men (Dan. 4:17). The demon-possessed man confessed Jesus as the Son of the absolute Lord of the universe. In the same way, the fortune-telling girl owned Paul and Silas as the servants of the Most High God (Acts 16:17). They anticipate in this way the divine decree that all infernal beings shall bow the knee to Jesus and confess Him Lord to the glory of God the Father (Phil. 2:9-10).

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Who the spotlight fell on

Notice where the cry points: at the preachers, not at their Lord. Commentators differ on her exact words — one reads them as offering only "a way" of salvation, not "the way".

A girl possessed by a satanic spirit of divination followed Paul and his companions. Greedy promoters were taking advantage of her. She advertised the men as servants of the Most High God, come to show the people "a way of salvation," not the way. It is always Satan's method to draw attention to the servants rather than to their Lord. Paul put up with this improper activity for many days. Then at last he commanded the evil spirit, in the name of Jesus Christ, to come out of the girl, and it happened that same hour.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The name the spirit would not say

There is a boundary the cry never crosses. It praises the messengers and names God in general terms, but it says nothing of Jesus.

Here Satan tries to tamper with the work by bearing testimony to the ministers of the word. Not that this spirit acknowledged Jesus — he would not then have been an evil spirit, he would not have possessed the girl in this way. He speaks of the agents, in order to have a share of the glory, and of the Most High God... The testimony of Satan could not go so far as to own Him Lord; and if Paul had not been faithful, it would have mixed the work of the enemy with that of the Lord.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Truth used as bait

True words are not by themselves proof of a good source. Demons can speak them for their own ends.

Demons can adopt a pleasant appearance as well as a repulsive one... They can also tell the truth when it suits them. The demon who said to the Lord, "I know who you are—the Holy One of God," spoke the truth (Mark 1:24). So did the demon-possessed girl who cried after Paul and Silas through the streets of Philippi, "These men are servants of the Most High God, who proclaim to you the way of salvation" (Acts 16:17). But when these evil beings speak the truth, they do it to win their victims' trust and so make sure of their everlasting ruin.

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

Many days, then a word

Paul let the shouting go on for days. When he finally acted, the trouble began.

An act of such uncompromising decision as well as power roused the enemy working through human greed. But it is well to note that the apostle did not act in divine energy until Satan's persistence made it a duty.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Flattery — Satan's first move at Philippi was not attack. He offered to advertise the preachers instead of silencing them.

- Silence — the cry named the servants and the Most High God. It never owned Jesus as Lord. That was the line the spirit could not cross.

- Discernment — words can be true and still come from a source no servant of God may accept.

- Refusal — Paul waited many days. He acted only when the spirit's persistence made it a duty, and then spoke in the name of Jesus Christ.

- Freedom — the spirit that praised the way of salvation was driven out that same hour, and the girl was free of it.

Acts 16:18 · Darby

And this she did many days. And Paul, being distressed, turned, and said to the spirit, I enjoin thee in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her. And it came out the same hour.

In Philippi a slave girl with a spirit of fortune-telling trailed the preachers for days. She shouted words that sounded like praise, which raises a hard question: why silence a witness whose words were true?

Flattery Instead of Attack

The enemy changed method at Philippi. Instead of contradicting the message, he advertised it.

Satan tried a new way of doing harm, not attacking the gospel but supporting it, and this went on for many days. Distressed by it, the apostle at last turned and ordered the evil spirit to leave her, which happened in the name of Jesus.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

One writer raises the objection, then answers it.

Why then was Paul grieved? Why did he not allow her to keep bearing witness to the object of his mission? Was she not telling the truth? Were they not the servants of the most high God? And were they not showing the way of salvation? Why be grieved by such a witness — why silence her? Because it was of Satan; and the apostle was certainly not going to accept testimony from him. He could not allow Satan to help him in his work.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

What the Words Left Out

The girl's cry named God and named the preachers. It never named Jesus. That silence gives away its source, and shows what the enemy stood to gain.

There was no testimony to Christ in these words. Later the apostle wrote to the assembly at Corinth, to help the believers there tell when evil spirits were at work among them: "no one can say 'Jesus is Lord' except in the Holy Spirit." So all Satan could hope for was to frustrate the preaching of Paul and his companions. He would act as their sponsor, and then claim the results. The Spirit of God is all the power a servant needs. To seek or accept any other influence or help from the world is to corrupt the work and limit the action of God's Word.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Why Paul Waited

Many days passed before Paul acted. That delay was not weakness.

Such a firm and powerful act stirred up the enemy, who worked through human greed. But it is worth noting that the apostle did not act in divine energy until Satan's persistence made it a duty.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Name That the Spirit Obeyed

Paul does not argue with the girl. He speaks to the spirit, and the authority he uses is not his own. The instant result showed what had held her.

Would Paul accept help in the work from such a source? The Lord would not when He was on earth (Luke 4:35, 41). Nor would His servant. So, grieved by her behaviour, Paul at last turned round and drove the demon out: "I command you in the name of Jesus Christ to come out of her," he said. "And it came out that very hour" is the historian's account (16:18). The girl was set free from the demon. The power of the name of Christ was displayed... That it was a demon and not divine power everyone could see; for when commanded in the name of Jesus Christ, it at once obeyed and left its victim.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

True Words, Unsaved Speaker

Her words were true. She herself was still unsaved. (The writer quotes verse 17 in an older wording.)

What she said was true enough, but she was not true in saying it. This was the serious point in the case. It is one thing to say, or agree with, what is true, and another thing to be true in saying it. What use was it to repeat the formula day after day: "They show to us the way of salvation"? All the while she stayed unsaved and unblessed.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Corruption, Then Violence

Rejected, the enemy did not give up. One writer traces two methods that run through Scripture.

There are two principles you find all through Scripture — corruption and violence. In the garden of Eden the devil corrupts Eve; and what comes next? Cain kills Abel, that is, violence. It is the same in the scene before us. Satan tries to corrupt God's work before Paul can develop it. When Paul refuses the devil's help, notice the change in his tactics. Satan tries to crush the servants of God, and violence comes out.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Summary

- Flattery. The attack at Philippi came as praise, not opposition. Satan offered help so that he could claim the results.

- Detection. The tell-tale mark was the missing name: she spoke of God and of the preachers, never of Jesus as Lord.

- Patience. Paul let it run for many days and acted only when the enemy's persistence made it a duty, not a convenience.

- Power. Paul spoke to the spirit, not to the girl. It obeyed the name of Jesus Christ that very hour — proof of what held her, and of Who is stronger.

- Backlash. Refused flattery turns into open attack. The devil corrupts first; when that fails, he uses violence — the pattern runs from Eden onward.

Acts 16:19 · Darby

And her masters, seeing that the hope of their gains was gone, having seized Paul and Silas, dragged [them] into the market before the magistrates;

Paul's word to the evil spirit set a slave girl free, and in the same moment ended her owners' income. No one argues with the gospel here. The owners seize the preachers and march them to the market-place. The reason is money.

From flattery to force

The attack on the missionaries now changed shape.

But no sooner was Satan repulsed as the serpent, than he took the character of a lion. Craft having failed, he tried violence.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

The words for the owners' lost hope are worth a close look.

Literally, "gone out"; it would seem in allusion to the going out of the demon.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Money at the root

Lost money set off the riot. One writer names the sin behind it and points out the exact title given to the officials of this Roman colony.

Covetousness is a mainspring of the world's activity, "covetousness, which is idolatry" (Col. 3:5). The men whose hope of gain vanished with the cast-out spirit seized Paul and Silas with no legal right. They dragged them into the market-place, where you would find the local rulers then, even more than now. Notice that only here does the inspired historian call the magistrates in Philippi by the Greek word that answers to praetors. This is striking evidence of exact accuracy. The city was a colony, and a colony was just Rome on a small scale, with its two chiefs.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

One writer turns the owners' reaction on his own hearers.

The fact is, if you want to touch a man of the world most effectively, the spot to touch is his pocket. There is scarcely a man here tonight who cannot be touched through his pocket. These men were touched there, for when Paul commanded the spirit, he came out of the girl. She was, in fact, delivered from the power of the devil, and that is what you need, my friend... it is a solemn truth that the man who is not under the power of the gospel is under the power of Satan.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

A rescued girl nobody mentions

The owners' complaint never mentions the girl herself.

When her employers saw that the hope of making gain through this spiritist medium was gone, they decided to vent their rage on the servants of the Lord. They said nothing about the young woman, or about the real reason for their anger.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Private loss dressed as public concern

Instead of admitting the loss, the owners took the pose of civic-minded men. One writer traces the pattern behind the switch.

It is worth noticing that, whatever his efforts, Satan cannot hide his true character. What was the cause of the enmity of these accusers of the apostles? Simply and only the loss of their gains, because the girl had been healed. But notice: they do not say a single word about this. Instead they come forward pretending to care for the peace of their city, like public benefactors. And to gain their object they bring a series of false accusations. As our Lord said of Satan, "When he lies, he speaks out of his own character, for he is a liar and the father of lies." (John 8:44.)

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The charge they brought also played on Roman pride.

This was calculated, and no doubt intended, to stir up the mob. They felt Roman pride and privilege all the more keenly because they were not purely Roman. Such people put up with each other's religions, but they were jealous of anything that looked like an attack on them. The appeal worked.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The uproar serves God's plan

The seizure looks like a defeat. Read to the end of the chapter, and it becomes the route by which the gospel reaches a jailer's house.

But God makes use of all this to direct the progress of His own work, and give it the form He pleases. There is the jailer to convert, and the magistrates themselves must confess their wrong towards the messengers of God. God gathers out the assembly, a flock (as the letter written to them shows) full of love and affection... The enemy was mistaken here. If he stopped their work at Philippi, he sent the apostles to preach elsewhere.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Gain lost. The spirit went out of the girl. The owners' hope of gain went out with it. Lost income, not any teaching, started the riot.

- Gain exposed. Commentators name the real motive: covetousness, which is idolatry. Touch a worldly man's pocket and you find where he lives.

- Gain disguised. The owners say nothing about the girl or their lost money. They pose as protectors of the city and bring false charges instead.

- Gain aimed. Their charge stirred Roman pride in a Roman colony, and the crowd and the magistrates went along.

- Gain overruled. Satan meant it as a defeat. God made it the road to the jailer, to a loving church at Philippi, and to preaching further afield.

Acts 16:20 · Darby

and having brought them up to the praetors, said, These men utterly trouble our city, being Jews,

Paul and Silas had just cost these men their income. A spirit had gone out of their slave girl, and the profits went with it. Yet the owners say nothing about money in front of the magistrates. They dress the complaint up as public concern: two Jews are disturbing our city.

Why the attack came

One writer looks past the slave owners to what drives them.

The enemy failed in his effort to mix himself up with God's work. So he falls back on his ordinary and natural way of fighting it: human interests and passions. Greed is one of the driving forces of the world's activity — "covetousness, which is idolatry" (Col. 3:5). These men lost their hope of gain when the spirit was cast out. So they broke the law themselves, seized Paul and Silas, and dragged them into the market-place, where the local rulers of that day could be found — even more so then than now. Only here does the inspired historian use for the magistrates of Philippi the Greek word that matches the Roman title praetors. This is a striking mark of accuracy: the city was a colony, and a colony was simply Rome on a small scale, with its two chief officers.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The mask of public concern

Their real grievance was money. In front of the magistrates they present themselves as good citizens instead.

Virtuous, law-abiding people indeed! Worthy citizens of Philippi! This is the character they now put on. What had they cared about Roman law, or about the preaching of Paul and Silas, as long as their pockets were untouched? But now their source of income had dried up, and out they came in this new disguise. Satan can disguise himself as an angel of light when it suits his purposes.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

A charge with no evidence

The accusers bring two charges. One is true but proves nothing. The other has no evidence behind it.

No one doubted that Paul and his companions were Jews. But there was no evidence at all that they had disturbed the city — except through the casting out of the evil spirit. The second charge could not be proved either: that they taught customs which Romans were not allowed to accept or practise. None of that mattered to the accusers, as long as they could get these preachers of the gospel condemned.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Aimed at a colony's pride

The word "Jews" was chosen with care. It touched the pride of a city that prized its Roman standing.

This was calculated, and no doubt intended, to stir up the mob. The crowd was all the more touchy about Roman pride and privilege because they were not purely Roman themselves. Men who could count as Romans tolerated other religious groups among themselves, but they were jealous of anything that looked like an attack on them. The appeal worked.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

An accusation with a history

The wording at Philippi is not original. The same complaint follows the message wherever it goes.

This is an old accusation, and one which always comes from the wrong side. Pontius Pilate could find no fault in Jesus. Even so the priests and the rulers insisted all the more: "He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Judea, from Galilee even to this place," Luke 23:5. What do they say against Paul and Silas at Philippi? "These men are Jews, and they are disturbing our city," Acts 16:20. And at Thessalonica? "These men who have turned the world upside down have come here also," Acts 17:6.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What the "troublemakers" brought

The charge said troublemakers. Compare it with what these men had brought into the city.

But "these men" had carried the gospel of the grace of God into Philippi. They were telling men and women who lived in the darkness of paganism, and who were rushing to destruction, about the Saviour who died for the ungodly. They were putting immense blessings within reach of the people, all "without money and without price." No truer friends ever visited the city. Yet these preachers stood before the magistrates charged with being troublemakers, and were flogged at once and thrown into prison!

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

What the riot produced

The accusation succeeded, and God used its success to shape the work in that city.

But God makes use of all this to direct the progress of His own work, and give it the form He pleases. The jailer is to be converted, and the magistrates themselves are to admit they were wrong about the messengers of God. A church is gathered out — a flock full of love and affection, as the letter written to them shows... The magistrates are forced to come and plead with Paul. Such is the result of the tumult. The enemy was mistaken here.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Money first. The lost profit from the slave girl is the whole cause of the anger, yet greed never appears in the indictment.

- Mask second. The accusers pose as loyal, law-abiding citizens. They had cared nothing for Roman law until their pockets were touched.

- Mob third. Naming the prisoners as Jews in a proud Roman colony was aimed at the crowd, and it worked.

- A standing charge. The same complaint met Jesus before Pilate and Paul at Thessalonica. It always comes from the wrong side.

- Trouble turned to blessing. These "troublemakers" had brought the city the gospel free of charge. Out of the riot came a converted jailer, magistrates who admitted their wrong, and a church full of love.

Acts 16:21 · Darby

and announce customs which it is not lawful for us to receive nor practise, being Romans.

In Philippi, a Roman colony, a slave girl is healed and her owners lose the money she earned for them. The charge they bring against Paul and Silas says nothing about money — it accuses two Jews of spreading customs Romans are not allowed to accept.

The real grievance never gets mentioned

The accusation is careful to sound public-spirited. One writer points out how suddenly these men discovered a concern for Roman law:

Roman law forbade interfering with a country's own religion. Now Paul and Silas were preaching Christ. So an accusation, an indictment, was ready to hand... Virtuous, law-abiding people indeed! Worthy citizens of Philippi! That is the character they now took on. Had they ever cared about Roman law, or about the preaching of Paul and Silas, while their pockets were safe? But once their source of gain dried up, they came out in this new guise.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Another writer sets their real motive beside the story they told:

What was the cause of the enmity of these accusers of the apostles? Simply and solely the loss of their gains, because the girl had been healed. But notice: they do not say a single word about that. Instead they come forward looking like men concerned for the peace of their city, as public benefactors. And to get what they want they present a series of false accusations.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

"Being Romans" — an appeal aimed at civic pride

The last two words of the charge are the sharp end of it. They were chosen to work on a particular audience:

The accusers aimed this at the crowd, and no doubt meant to stir them up. The crowd was all the more touchy about Roman pride and privilege because they were not pure Romans. Men who could call themselves Romans might put up with other religions among themselves. But they resented anything that looked like an attack on them. The appeal worked.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Naming the two men as Jews worked the same lever from the other side:

Remember that Philippi was a Roman colony. Many of its citizens were Romans, descended from Roman soldiers. They were very proud of being Romans, and they despised and hated the Jews... Paul was a Pharisee, the son of a Pharisee, the strictest group among the Jews. His upbringing made him very proud of his race, and taught him to hate and despise those he called "sinners of the Gentiles."

Modernised from G C WillisOriginal wording

Was there anything to the charge?

Commentators differ here. Some hold the whole thing was a pretext with no substance:

Their accusers first denounce them because they were Jews, secondly because they said they were greatly troubling the city, and thirdly that they taught customs which these men alleged were unlawful for Romans to receive or observe. They have no specific charge of criminal activity.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Another writer allows that the second half of the charge had a legal edge to it, which is exactly why it could be used:

The prejudice against Jews was great. The last part of the charge held a certain amount of truth, and it had power to rouse the fanaticism of Romans. "Even under the republic, the letter of the Roman law opposed bringing in foreign religions. The law did allow exceptions, as with the Jews themselves. But its spirit condemned any change in worship that might unsettle the minds of the citizens, or stir up a noisy uproar."

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

An accusation with a long history

The charge of disturbing the city was not new. It had come before, and it would come again:

This is an old accusation, and one that always comes from the wrong side. Pontius Pilate could find no fault in Jesus. Still the priests and the rulers insisted all the more: "He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Judea, from Galilee even to this place" (Luke 23:5). What do they say against Paul and Silas at Philippi? That these Jews are disturbing the city. And at Thessalonica? "These men who have turned the world upside down have come here also" (Acts 17:6).

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The charge was the reverse of the truth:

But "these men" had carried into Philippi the gospel of the grace of God. They told men and women about the Saviour who died for the ungodly. These people were living in the darkness of paganism and hurrying to destruction... No truer friends of the people ever visited that city. Yet the preachers stood before the magistrates charged as troublemakers, and were flogged at once and thrown into prison!

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

What the riot produced

The charge succeeded, the beating followed — and God used the whole thing:

But God makes use of all this to direct the progress of His own work, and to give it the shape He pleases. There is the jailer to be converted. The magistrates themselves must confess that they were wrong about the messengers of God. God gathers out the assembly, a flock full of love and affection, as the letter written to them shows... The magistrates have to come to Paul and beg. That is the result of the riot. The enemy miscalculated here.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Motive — the anger came from lost income; not a word of that reaches the courtroom.

- Mask — men who never cared about Roman law now pose as its defenders, because they lost money.

- Lever — the wording played on Roman pride and contempt for Jews, and the crowd responded.

- Label — the same complaint met Jesus before Pilate and Paul at Thessalonica. Men bringing the greatest blessing wore the label of public nuisance.

- Outcome — the enemy miscalculated. The riot converted a jailer, humbled the magistrates, and left a church full of love.

Acts 16:22 · Darby

And the crowd rose up too against them; and the praetors, having torn off their clothes, commanded to scourge [them].

One accusation was enough for Philippi's magistrates: they skipped the trial and had Paul and Silas beaten with rods. Commentators ask why the city turned violent so fast, and why God allowed it.

The real motive was money

The men who dragged Paul to court had lost their income. They said nothing about money, and one writer notes how fast greed dressed itself up as civic duty.

Roman law did not allow anyone to interfere with a country's religion. Now Paul and Silas were preaching Christ. So a charge was ready and waiting... Virtuous, law-abiding people indeed! Worthy citizens of Philippi! That is the character they now took on. What had they ever cared about Roman law, or about the preaching of Paul and Silas, as long as nobody touched their pockets? But once their source of gain dried up, they appeared in this new guise.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The crowd pushed, the magistrates bent

Nobody examined the evidence. One writer traces where the pressure really came from.

The motives were purely human, the influence was Satan's. The motives put before the magistrates were nothing but false pretexts. They worked on the pride and the fear of the authorities, who wanted peace. It was the enemies who disturbed that peace, not the Christians... The magistrates ask nothing more. The accusers had stirred up a crowd fighting for its privileges.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Who tore the clothes

Commentators differ on how far the magistrates went with their own hands. The Greek word settles whose clothes came off, and it exposes the officials' own lawbreaking.

We need not agree with Bengel that the two chief magistrates stripped Paul and Silas with their own hands. But the special word used, and the whole sense of the passage, rule out the idea that the magistrates tore their own clothes. They certainly gave the command to beat them with rods, though no court had condemned them. That was an open violation of Roman law, and it left the magistrates open to severe punishment if anyone had brought a case.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same writer notes the exact title Luke uses here: praetors, the two chief magistrates of a Roman colony.

Paul could have avoided this

The beating goes back to an earlier choice. Paul had refused the help of the spirit in the slave girl.

Nature might have judged otherwise. But faith judges that the servant of Christ was far more in his right place in prison for the truth's sake than outside at his Master's expense. True, Paul might have saved himself. He could have been an honoured man, publicly owned as "a servant of the Most High God." He only had to accept the girl's testimony and let the devil help him in his work. But he could not do this, and so he had to suffer.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Every broken law served God's plan

Nothing about the trial was legal. Yet one writer shows how God used the whole injustice to reach one man in that prison.

Every form of law was twisted in this trial... So Satan seemed to have won a great victory. But why did the Lord allow His servants to be beaten like this? What follows gives the answer. In that prison there was a poor soul whom God, in His eternal counsels, had chosen in Christ... The unjust accusations, the violence of the crowd, the illegal action of the magistrates — these were simply His tools for carrying out His purpose. In this way the word of the gospel reached the jailer's home, and blessed him and his household. Satan, in all he did, was only the blind instrument of God's will.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The record set straight

Enduring the beating was not the end of the story. The wrong done to them still had to come into the open.

Now that they had endured all this, one thing needed to be proved. Paul and Silas were not criminals, justly punished with flogging and prison and the stocks. The guardians of the law themselves were guilty of open, obvious and inexcusable wrong against the preachers of the gospel... There was not the least sign of resentment. There was no wish to hurt these officials, or to squeeze anything out of men who now lay wholly in the power of those they had injured without cause.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Pretext. The accusers posed as defenders of Roman law. The real grievance was their lost income, and opposition to the gospel often wears a respectable disguise.

- Pressure. Nobody persuaded the magistrates; false pretexts and fear of an uproar pushed them. No one examined the evidence.

- Price. Paul had already turned down the enemy's help. The flogging was the cost of that refusal. Faith counts prison for the truth better than freedom at the Master's expense.

- Purpose. God used the twisted trial, the mob and the illegal sentence. They carried the gospel to the jailer's household.

- Proof. In the end the wrongdoers, not the beaten men, stood exposed. The truth came out without a trace of resentment or revenge.

Acts 16:23 · Darby

And having laid many stripes upon them they cast [them] into prison, charging the jailor to keep them safely;

The magistrates at Philippi had Paul and Silas beaten in public and locked away. The verse lists many blows, a prison, and an order to the jailer — and it raises one hard question: why did God allow this?

A sentence passed without a trial

The beating was not the end of a legal process; it came instead of one. The men who ordered it were the ones breaking the law:

It is certain that they gave the command to beat them with rods, though the men had not been condemned. This was an open violation of Roman law. It left the magistrates themselves open to severe punishment, if anyone had brought proceedings against them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Suffering that Paul chose

Paul had a way out. The slave girl's spirit kept calling him a servant of the Most High God. He could have let that praise stand.

True, Paul might have saved himself. He might have been an honoured man, owned and acknowledged as "a servant of the Most High God." He only had to accept the slave girl's testimony and let the devil help him in his work. But he could not do this, and so he had to suffer.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

"Keep them safely" — and a jailer who went further

The order was to hold them securely. The jailer went further — the inner cell, the stocks. One writer takes that as a window into the man himself:

They were brought to the prison, with a charge that the jailer would "keep them safely." But we are told that "he put them into the inner prison and fastened their feet in the stocks." That shows us they had no favour with the jailer at that time. It is enough to show us the condition of his heart. He did not know God's love, and did not feel it. So his heart had none of that love for fellow believers which always marks those who are born of God.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

The one soul this prison was chosen for

Judged by appearances, Satan had won. Looked at from God's side, the sentence delivered Paul to an address God had already chosen.

In that particular prison there was a poor soul whom God, in His eternal purpose, had chosen in Christ. He was therefore the object of God's mercy and grace… But the time had now come, in God's purpose, to bring this hardened soul out of darkness into His marvellous light. The unjust accusations, the violence of the crowd, the illegal action of the magistrates — these were simply the instruments for carrying out God's purpose. By these means the word of the gospel reached the jailer's home, for the blessing of himself and his household. In everything he had done, Satan was only the blind instrument of God's will.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

What the enemy's victory actually produced

Count the results of that riot, and the arithmetic runs against the people who started it:

But God makes use of all this to direct the progress of His own work and give it the form He pleases. There is the jailer to be converted, and the magistrates themselves are to confess their wrong towards the messengers of God. The assembly is gathered out, a flock (as the letter written to them shows) full of love and affection… The enemy was mistaken here. If he stopped their work at Philippi, he sent the apostles to preach elsewhere.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The sound that came out of the inner cell

By midnight, the men with the wounded backs were praying and singing, and the other prisoners were listening. Commentators return to that scene for what it teaches about where joy actually comes from:

Faith can sing as sweetly in a dungeon as at a prayer meeting. It does not matter where we are, as long as we have God with us. His presence lights up the darkest cell and turns a dungeon into the very gate of Heaven. He can make His servants happy anywhere. He can give them victory over the most hostile circumstances. He can make them shout for joy where human nature would be overwhelmed with sorrow.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Struck. The blows came before any verdict. The magistrates ordered rods for men they had not condemned, and broke the Roman law they were meant to enforce.

- Chosen. Paul could have escaped all of it by accepting the slave girl's testimony and letting the devil help his work. He refused, and the beating was the price.

- Sealed. The order was to keep them safely. The jailer added the inner cell and the stocks. That extra cruelty exposed a heart that had never known God's love.

- Sent. The prison was an address, not an accident. One chosen soul was there, and the injustice carried the gospel into his house.

- Sung. Faith can sing in a dungeon, because God's presence turns it into the gate of Heaven. The enemy's apparent win converted a jailer, shamed the magistrates, and gathered a church.

Acts 16:24 · Darby

who, having received such a charge, cast them into the inner prison, and secured their feet to the stocks.

The jailer here does more than his orders require. He picks the deepest cell and the stocks, and locks himself in with the message that will save him.

What the Stocks and the Inner Prison Were

The word behind "stocks" describes a wooden frame that clamped the legs, and it appears elsewhere in Scripture as an instrument of affliction.

Stocks in which the feet were shut up. Job 13:27; Job 33:11; Acts 16:24.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

The "inner prison" was the innermost cell, past the guards — the hardest place to escape from and the worst place to be. One writer fills in what that meant for two men whose backs had just been torn open:

Not content with putting them into the inner prison, he placed their feet fast in the stocks. Their backs were cut and bleeding. They were weak from loss of blood. This was a horrible Eastern prison of the first century, very likely with no daylight, overrun with vermin, and with no sanitation at all. Their feet were fast in the stocks, which held them in one position. It allowed neither comfort, rest, nor sleep.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

A Man Who Went Beyond His Orders

His orders were to keep them secure. What he did went further, and reads like a man enjoying his work.

The jailer seems to take a brutal pleasure in his treatment of them. He does not say, "Come along; I am sorry I must lock you up." Instead he appears to serve the master he had then with delight. He "put them into the inner prison and fastened their feet in the stocks."

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

A Beating Without a Trial

The cell and the stocks came at the end of a process with no legal footing. The beating came before any trial.

It is certain that they ordered the men to be beaten with rods, though no court had condemned them. That was an open violation of Roman law. If anyone had brought a case, the magistrates themselves would have faced severe punishment.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The injustice was not left buried. Later the magistrates tried to release the two men quietly, and Paul refused to slip away.

But now that they had endured this, it was right that one thing be proved. Paul and Silas were not evildoers, justly punished with scourging and prison and the stocks. The guardians of the law were the guilty ones. Their unrighteousness against the preachers of the gospel was flagrant, obvious, and inexcusable.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why God Allowed It

It looks as if the enemy had won and the mission was over. Commentators point instead to one soul inside that prison.

To all appearance, Satan had gained a notable victory. But why did the Lord allow His servants to be beaten like this? The answer comes in what follows. There was a poor soul in that prison. In the eternal counsels of God he had been chosen in Christ, and so he was the object of God's mercy and grace... The unjust accusations, the violent crowd, the illegal action of the magistrates — these were only the means of accomplishing God's purpose. By them the word of the gospel came into the home of the jailer.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The one who drove this attack got the opposite of what he wanted.

How little the devil expected such a result from the imprisonment of the Lord's servants! He was outwitted. The tables turned on him. He meant to hinder the gospel, and look — he was made to help it on. He hoped to get rid of two of Christ's servants, and instead he lost one of his own.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Singing With Their Feet Fast

In that cell the stocks did not have the last word.

What are stripes or stocks, or prison walls, or gloomy nights? They are only a dark background that makes the living grace in them shine out, bright and beautiful. Talk of circumstances! It is little any of us know of trying circumstances. The small annoyances of daily life are often more than enough to make us lose our balance. Paul and Silas were in trying circumstances indeed.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Paul later wrote to the believers at Philippi about his chains. They already knew what his chains could do.

His chains had become a way of reaching men in the highest positions. The believers knew this already. When he was with them at Philippi, he could sing praise after being thrown into the inner prison, and there his chains became the way of reaching a sinner at the lowest social level. The stocks, the dungeon, and the midnight darkness all served to carry the gospel further.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- The stocks — feet clamped fast in the deepest cell. His orders were to keep them secure. He went further, and made them as uncomfortable as he could.

- The injustice — men beaten before any trial, an open breach of Roman law. Paul would not let the magistrates bury it quietly.

- The target — the enemy seemed to have shut down the work. But the one soul God was after was already inside that prison.

- The song — stripes, stocks and midnight did not silence them. They became the dark background that showed off the grace in them.

- The result — the enemy meant to cost the gospel two servants, and lost one of his own instead. The stocks carried the message into the jailer's house.

Acts 16:25 · Darby

And at midnight Paul and Silas, in praying, were praising God with singing, and the prisoners listened to them.

At Philippi, Paul and Silas had been beaten, thrown into prison, and locked in the stocks. How could two men in that state spend midnight praying and singing, and what did the other prisoners hear?

Midnight in the Stocks

That jail had heard plenty of noise at night. One writer sets the usual sound beside this one.

Prisoners had no doubt shouted many curses in that place. They were powerless to do more than curse, or to threaten those who had imprisoned them. But with Paul and Silas how different! For "at midnight they prayed and sang praises to God." Prayer might not seem out of place. But praises — who would have expected them? These were clearly no weak efforts to cheer each other up, or to put a brave face on their troubles. For the prisoners heard them. Those whose feet were fast in the stocks, unable to move or even shift their position, were the freest in spirit that night.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The Word Behind "Singing Hymns"

One Greek word lies behind "singing hymns." Older translations render it "sang praises." The same word turns up in two other scenes.

Singing and praise belong together. At the first Lord's Supper they "sang a hymn" — the Greek word is hymneo — Matthew 26:30. Translators render the same word "sang praises" to God when Paul and Silas were in prison, Acts 16:25. And the Lord sings praise among His people, Psalm 22:22; Hebrews 2:12.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Priests in a Dungeon

The verse names two things they did: they prayed, and they sang. One writer sees in that pair the work of a priest.

Suppose someone had passed by outside that night, not knowing the circumstances. He would have concluded that they were having a good time in there. But what were the facts? The stocks held their feet fast. Their backs were sore and bleeding from the beating they had received. They were hungry, cold, and without comfort — and yet they were not only praying, but praising. They were showing the character of holy priests, and were soon to act as royal priests. As holy priests they were turning to God in prayer and intercession, and offering up to Him praise and thanksgiving. They were able to thank and bless the Lord in the worst circumstances.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

What They Prayed For

The verse does not record what they asked for. One writer pictures the prayer men like this would make.

I do not think their prayer was, "Lord, let us out." I believe they prayed, "Lord, turn this to Your glory. Turn this to the salvation of souls. Turn this to the blessing of precious souls in this prison. And, O Lord, keep those who have believed, and especially Lydia — keep them firm."

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

The Prisoners Were Listening

The verse ends by noting that the prisoners were listening. To Roman ears, the sound was something new.

What a new sound it must have been! Suppose it had happened in a Christian land — however poorly any land deserves that name. We would think of the memories such a sound would stir in even the hardest hearts. But here there were no memories to stir. It was a new gospel of gladness going out, which those old Romans knew nothing of in such circumstances. They could die well, as we know. They faced death stern and grim, with a song on their lips too, as heroes and patriots. But all that was inspiration from earthly sources, and nothing strange to men. Here was inspiration of another kind. It was a new sound, not of this world, and it held the listeners by its confidence and joy in a God they could not see.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Praise Where the Enemy Seemed to Have Won

The jail looked like the enemy's victory. One writer reads that night the other way round.

Satan had stirred up the city against these servants of the Lord. He thought he had won a great victory by getting them imprisoned. But God would have the glory over the enemy, and so He filled the mouths of Paul and Silas with praise in the very seat of the enemy's power. God had given them songs in the night. Those songs went up like sweet incense before His throne, and a testimony went with them that bore fruit for eternity.

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

Summary

- Pain. Bleeding backs, a locked cell, feet in stocks, midnight. Nothing in the setting explains the sound that came out of it.

- Prayer. Prison walls could not hold their prayers in. One writer thinks they asked for God's glory and for the new believers, not for release.

- Praise. One Greek word covers the hymn at the Lord's Supper and the song the Lord sings among His people. This is worship, not a way to keep spirits up.

- Priesthood. Prayer for others and praise to God is the work of a holy priest. The worst circumstances do not stop it.

- Prisoners. Someone was always listening. A joy the Roman world knew nothing of became a testimony that bore fruit for eternity.

Acts 16:26 · Darby

And suddenly there was a great earthquake, so that the foundations of the prison shook, and all the doors were immediately opened, and the bonds of all loosed.

Paul and Silas were praying and singing in the prison at Philippi, and God answered from under the building. Commentators see more here than a natural disaster: power aimed so exactly that it freed every prisoner and hurt no one, and started the rescue of one hard man.

God's Answer to Prayer and Praise

The shaking follows straight on from the prayer and singing in verse 25. One writer sees two earthquakes in the one event — one in the ground, one in a conscience.

While others slept and darkness covered the place, these two devoted servants of God kept crying out in prayer for the testimony of Christ. God heard them, and He answered in a remarkable way... He answered the faith and confidence of His servants by an earthquake — not one earthquake, I think, but two. There was a physical earthquake, which shook the prison at Philippi to its foundations. But it became the means of a moral earthquake in the soul of this poor godless pagan jailer.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Not an Accident of Nature

Two details rule out coincidence. The first is what the quake did not do.

Could any facts show more clearly whose purpose and hand had worked for His injured ministers? Men could easily argue that an earthquake might happen, and with the most remarkable coincidence of circumstances. But who ever heard of an earthquake so great that it shook the foundations of a large building — not just windows or walls, not just chains or bolts? And all of it so finely adjusted that it threw down nothing and injured no one!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The second detail is the last clause of the verse. Shaking can burst a door open; it cannot unlock a man from his chains.

If nothing more had happened, unbelief might have argued that the earthquake was only a common, natural event. It could have claimed the quake had no direct link with the hand of God, or with the imprisonment of Paul and Silas. But the account adds, "everyone's bonds were unfastened." No violence of an earthquake could produce that result. Only God stepping in directly could.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

A Token of the Lord's Approval

One writer notes other earthquakes in Scripture and reads them all one way.

On each of these occasions the Lord Himself chose to show by outward signs that He was present. He approved the testimony His servants were bearing in His name. The Lord Jesus was speaking from heaven. It was His voice... giving strength and encouragement to His witnesses, and blessing His servants with clear tokens of His love and care.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Power That Could Have Destroyed, Used to Save

The man who had chained Paul's feet was now in God's hands.

God's power has no limits, in mercy or in judgment. This time He would show it in grace... That all-powerful arm could justly have been raised with the sword of vengeance. It could have pierced the heart of the man who had dared to chain the feet of His dear servants, and hurled him at once to the pit of eternal destruction. But mercy triumphed over judgment.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

Every Door Open — and Nobody Ran

The strangest thing in the story is what the freed prisoners did with their freedom.

These men would otherwise have wanted nothing more than to escape and go back to their lawless life. Yet they were so overawed that not one stirred from the opened prison. It was the God of all grace who answered the prayers and praises of His prisoners. He knew how to control the wicked, and He was guiding His servants for His glory.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Paul stayed put. That tells us something about how to read our circumstances.

Suppose Paul had not been in full communion with the mind and heart of Christ. He would surely have turned to Silas and said, "Now is the moment for us to escape."... But no; Paul knew better... The claims of truth had brought him into prison; the activities of grace kept him there. Providence opened the door; but faith refused to walk out. People talk of being guided by Providence; but if Paul had been so guided, the jailer would never have been a jewel in his crown.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

The Man the Earthquake Was For

The shaking reached one man in particular, and it woke him twice over.

God had intervened on behalf of His servants. Yes, and better still, the shock woke the jailer in two ways. First, from his bodily sleep; second, praise God, from his soul's slumber. The shock opened his eyes, and he asked that question of all questions, "What must I do to be saved?"

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Summary

- Praise first. The earthquake comes as God's answer to two men singing in the dark; He heard their prayer and replied.

- Power, aimed. Foundations moved, yet nothing fell and no one was hurt. Loosed chains showed a hand behind the shock.

- Mercy, not vengeance. God could have used that power in judgment on the man who chained His servants; He used it in grace.

- Freedom, refused. Every door stood open and no prisoner ran. Paul stayed, because grace held him where truth had brought him.

- One soul, awake. The quake shook a building so it could shake a conscience. The jailer woke from sleep, and from his soul's sleep, to ask how to be saved.

Acts 16:27 · Darby

And the jailor being awakened out of his sleep, and seeing the doors of the prison opened, having drawn a sword was going to kill himself, thinking the prisoners had fled.

At midnight an earthquake throws the prison at Philippi open, and the jailer wakes to see every door standing wide. His first thought is not escape but suicide — so what was he afraid of, and why did God let him come that close to the edge?

The Law That Put a Sword in His Hand

His reaction looks extreme until you know the law he lived under, and the habit of the city he lived in.

The jailer wakes up. He realises the doors are open. In a minute he says to himself, "They are all gone; my life is forfeited." He draws his sword, and is about to commit suicide. He knows they will take his life in the morning, for that was the Roman law. If a jailer allowed a prisoner to escape, he had to forfeit his life for the man he had let go. Historians tell us that Philippi was the most remarkable place for suicides. It was quite the fashion, and this poor man was about to launch himself into eternity.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

An Earthquake That Shook the Building, Not the Heart

Notice where his mind runs first: to the authorities and what they will do to him. The shock woke him without changing him.

His reaction proves very plainly that the earthquake, and everything that came with it, had not touched his heart. He naturally supposed, when he saw the doors open, that the prisoners were all gone. He could not imagine many prisoners sitting still in jail with the doors open and their chains loose. And then what was to become of him if the prisoners were gone? How could he face the authorities? Impossible. Anything but that. Death, even by his own hand, was preferable to that.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Commentators differ on how far the earthquake reached. Another writer sees the man's conscience owning God's hand, and then his mind sliding to the worst conclusion:

He awoke out of sleep; his conscience owned it as God's dealing. His first feeling was despair and self-destruction. His heart sank and terror filled his mind. His imagination drew the most hopeless conclusion, and Satan's last effort with him was the foul suggestion, "Kill yourself."

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

The Mistake: Paul Never Left

The whole crisis rests on a mistake: the prisoners had not gone. The open door looked like God's own invitation to Paul, and he still refused it.

Suppose Paul had not been in full communion with the mind and heart of Christ. He would surely have turned to Silas and said, "Now is the moment for us to escape. God has clearly appeared for us and set an open door before us. If there was ever an opening of divine providence, surely this is one." But no; Paul knew better. He was in the full current of his blessed Master's thoughts, and in full sympathy with his Master's heart. So he made no move to escape. The claims of truth had brought him into prison; the activities of grace kept him there. Providence opened the door; but faith refused to walk out. People talk of being guided by providence; but if Paul had been guided that way, the jailer would never have been a jewel in his crown.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Power Used for Mercy, Not for Vengeance

The same God who sent the earthquake could have turned that power against the man who chained His servants' feet. He did not.

God's power is unlimited, both in mercy and in judgment. In this case He would show it in grace. He who struck Saul with blindness and brought him to the Saviour's feet could also bring the jailer there. That all-powerful arm might justly have lifted the sword of vengeance. It could have pierced the heart of the man who dared to chain the feet of His dear servants, and hurled him at once to the pit of eternal destruction. But mercy triumphed over judgment.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

The Extremity Before the Rescue

How close he came is part of the story — and not only his story.

He was that near to eternal ruin. How often it has happened in the history of souls that they came to the utmost extremity just as grace was about to appear for them.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Fear: Roman law made his life answer for any escaped prisoner, so open doors meant a death sentence.

- Hardness: An earthquake can shake a prison and leave a heart untouched. His first thought was the authorities, not God.

- Assumption: His despair rested on a lie. The prisoners had not fled, because faith refused to use the open door.

- Mercy: The same power that could have struck down the man who chained God's servants saved him instead.

- Timing: God often brings a soul to the very end of itself just as grace is about to appear.

Acts 16:28 · Darby

But Paul called out with a loud voice, saying, Do thyself no harm, for we are all here.

A prison shaken open, a keeper with a drawn sword, and a voice calling out of the dark — this is the moment the Philippian jailer's life turns. Two questions arise: why had none of the prisoners run, and why would Paul care whether his jailer lived?

The sword and the law

Roman law stood behind the drawn sword. Behind the sword stood eternity.

Under Roman law, letting a prisoner escape meant death. He knew that death stared him in the face. He was about to send his own soul into eternity by killing himself. Then Paul cried with a loud voice, "Do not harm yourself, for we are all here." These words saved him from physical death. But a far deeper question now troubled him. With the drawn sword in his hand he had stood on the very edge of eternity. His sleeping soul had woken up to its desperate need.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Why nobody ran

The doors stood open, yet Paul could still say "we are all here."

Here a deeper purpose was in hand, and a great earthquake announced it. Paul and Silas had been praying to God in hymns, and they stayed in the prison to declare His wonderful works. Yes, these other men would naturally have wanted most of all to escape and go back to their lawless life. Yet they were so overawed that not one moved from the opened prison. It was the God of all grace who answered the prayers and praises of His prisoners. He knew how to control the wicked, and He was guiding His servants for His glory.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Seeing what he could not see

How did Paul know what the jailer was about to do? Commentators point to knowledge that did not come from sight.

Paul, we should notice, was not in the same room as the jailer. So he could not have seen that the man was about to kill himself. But in some way — God taught him — he saw the trap Satan was laying for this poor soul. He cried with a loud voice, "Do not harm yourself, for we are all here." The jailer was snatched first from death, and what had happened marked his soul so deeply that he saw more than a human hand in it.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

What reached his conscience

The earthquake woke the man. Something else got past his hardness, and it came from the prisoner he had mistreated.

But notice how beautifully the grace of God stepped in. He heard the voice of God's servant, the man he had treated so harshly a few hours before, saying, "Do not harm yourself, for we are all here." See the effect on this man. The earthquake woke him out of his sleep. Yet I do not think it was the earthquake that touched his conscience. It was this: he heard a man he had treated so brutally, only hours before, calling to him in the most tender, loving way, and stopping him from taking his own life, which he would otherwise have done. Is that not a lovely word for every sinner, "Do not harm yourself"? How many are harming themselves, fighting against God, fighting against the truth, refusing to bow to Jesus.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Not one word of reproach

What Paul did not say to the jailer matters as much as what he said.

And notice, Paul did not speak one syllable of reproach to the jailer, or even of criticism. This was Christ-like. It was the way of divine grace. If we look through the Gospels, we never find the Lord throwing reproach at the sinner. He has tears of sorrow; He has touching words of grace and tenderness. But no reproaches — no criticism — not one hard word for the poor distressed sinner.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Two voices from one cell

The same night held a song of praise and a shout to a desperate man. One writer calls both of them priestly work.

They had something better — "the excellencies of Him who called them out of darkness into His marvellous light." And where do these excellencies shine out? In those touching words spoken to the jailer, "Do not harm yourself." These were the words of a royal priest, just as the song of praise was the voice of a holy priest. Thank God for both! The voices of the holy priests went straight up to the throne of God and did their work there. The words of the royal priests went straight to the jailer's hard heart and did their work there.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Sword — Roman law made a jailer pay with his life for escaped prisoners. The open doors looked like his own death sentence.

- Restraint — Every door stood open, yet not one prisoner moved. The God who answered the singing also held the lawless still.

- Voice — The earthquake woke him, but the voice reached his conscience. Paul could not see him, yet he knew.

- Kindness — The words came from the man he had mistreated hours earlier, and carried no reproach. That is the way of divine grace.

- Question — Rescue from death left him facing a deeper question. His sleeping soul had woken to its desperate need.

Acts 16:29 · Darby

And having asked for lights, he rushed in, and, trembling, fell down before Paul and Silas.

Midnight in a Philippi prison: an earthquake has opened the doors, and the jailer has drawn his sword on himself. A voice from the dark stops him, and this verse shows what he does next.

What broke him

He had just faced ruin and death without flinching. What he could not stand was kindness from the men he had mistreated.

This was irresistible. A hardened sinner could meet an earthquake; he could meet death itself; but he could not withstand the mighty melting power of love. The hardest heart must yield to the moral influence of love... And surely there was love in those words, "Do yourself no harm," coming from the lips of one to whom he had done so much harm a few hours before.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Calling for a light

Paul had spoken in the dark. How did he know what the jailer was about to do?

It was in the darkness that Paul had spoken, and the jailer must have thought to himself: "How could that prisoner know I was going to kill myself? How could he know what I was doing in the dark?" He had a sense in his soul that God was there. He called for a light. When a man begins to think seriously about the concerns of his soul, he always wants light. And I will tell you another thing. Every soul I have known come out of nature's darkness into the light of the gospel said the same thing as the truth dawned on it: "I begin to see it."

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Another light had already reached him before the lamps arrived.

But imagine how this overwhelmed his conscience. The apostle stopped his hand from suicide by calling out loud that all the prisoners were still there! Light from God penetrated his dark heart on the instant, with a deep desire for mercy, before he got the lights he called for. He needed no more hint about where to turn for the truth he wanted... The depths of his soul were broken up. As his sins rose from every hiding place, he felt instinctively that now was the moment to find God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The trembling

The trembling was the sign of something starting inside him.

He called for a light, sprang into the inner prison, and trembled with fear. There he was, at the feet of Paul and Silas — the last place he had ever expected to be. Then he brought them out. Was it pity only that now took possession of him, or remorse for his treatment of them? There was more than that. Conscience-work had begun in his soul. He was now fully awake. He felt a need so urgent that it would not wait, and would not let him hide it.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Keeper and captives, places swapped

The man with the keys goes down at the feet of his own prisoners.

In that instant the voice of God had spoken to him. The keeper and his captives had changed places. Those words breathed perfect authority, and with them came great mercy to him. That mercy set aside everything self-concern prompts, to care for a careless and hardened persecutor. This struck him with the conviction that God was with these men. He was in their hands, and not they in his. Conscience and heart woke in him together — the sense of sin, and the goodness that drew him after it.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

Why he fell at their feet

Where he fell matters. It shows who was at work in him.

Light had entered his soul, and it showed him his hopeless condition. We can see the Spirit of God at work here. He was drawn to the feet of men whose mission was to open blind eyes. They were sent to turn people from darkness to light, and from the power of Satan to God.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The trouble God used

Everything that went against Paul and Silas at Philippi ended up serving God's purpose.

But God makes use of all this to direct the progress of His own work and to give it the form He pleases. There is the jailer to convert, and the magistrates themselves must confess their wrong... Paul and Silas sing instead of sleeping quietly. The doors burst open. The jailer himself is converted, and his family too... The enemy was mistaken here.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Light first. God's light reached his heart before the lamps reached his hand. Calling for a light is the outward sign of a soul that has begun to see.

- Love, not terror. The earthquake shook the building; the words "Do yourself no harm" shook him. Hardness yields to kindness from the person it has wronged.

- Conscience, not just pity. The trembling marks conscience-work begun — a need too urgent to postpone and too real to hide.

- Places swapped. The keeper ends up on the floor before his captives, convinced that God is with them and that he is in their hands.

- Enemy outwitted. The attack that put the preachers in prison ended with the jailer and his whole family saved. The enemy was mistaken.

Acts 16:30 · Darby

And leading them out said, Sirs, what must I do that I may be saved?

A few hours earlier, this man had locked Paul and Silas in the inner prison. An earthquake has now opened every door, and he asks them how to be saved — but saved from what, and why will the answer say nothing about doing?

Saved from what

So what did he want saving from? One writer weighs the dangers of that night and finds none of them big enough.

Salvation in any lesser sense is not to be thought of. The earthquake was soon over, the prisoners were all safe; what had he to fear from Roman justice? But God had awakened his soul, and his sins troubled him. He was not facing death from man, but divine judgment at the close of everything. God's servants were there to tell him the way of salvation — the men for whom He had just stepped in with a miracle. Learned men may think what they like. They have never felt the burden of their sins; they catch at words and waste time on doubtful questions. But the jailer's burning anxiety was about the salvation of his soul.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Two earthquakes

Something shook the building, and something else shook him. One writer separates the two.

I do not think it was the earthquake that converted the jailer. There were two great quakes that night. The earthquake woke the jailer from his sleep. The second one — I had better call it a soul-quake — woke him up to his state before God. It was not the physical danger that did that... That is a picture of what the gospel does. I tell you, it produces a moral earthquake in a man. When you come under the power of the gospel, you collapse. God lays hold of you and reduces you to nothing.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

The word "Sirs"

The title he uses is startling from a man who had shown these two no courtesy at all.

The Philippian jailer was awakened to a deeper sense than that of being undone in the eyes of men. He called out to the apostle Paul and his companions, "Sirs" (the word means "Lords"), "what must I do to be saved?" This once brutal ruffian, who had treated them shamefully, now approached them with the greatest respect.

Modernised from Scripture QuarterlyOriginal wording

What broke him

So what finally broke this hard man? One writer says it was not the shaking walls.

This was irresistible. A hardened sinner could face an earthquake; he could face death itself; but he could not stand against the mighty melting power of love. The hardest heart must yield to the moral influence of love... Love can break the hardest heart. And surely there was love in those words, "Do not harm yourself," coming from the lips of a man he had harmed so much a few hours before.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

A wrong question?

Does the word do show a man still trying to earn his way? A reader put that question to one writer.

We would say, No. It is the cry of an awakened soul. He sees his danger. He has just seen the power of God displayed, and he knows he is exposed to it. He wants to be rescued from it. This is not a cool theological question, like the one the Pharisees asked in John 6:28. It is like the awakened cry of those convicted by the Spirit under Peter's preaching at Pentecost: "Brothers, what shall we do?" (Acts 2:37). At the same time, the anxious man little dreams of the fulness of the precious answer... Nothing to do, for all has been done.

Modernised from H. B. CoderOriginal wording

Why they could answer him at once

One writer turns the jailer's question into a question for the reader.

Are you recognising that you can bring nothing to God? That even the things which might be a gain to you among men are worthless before Him? That you are a sinner, and as such lost and undone? That you can therefore do nothing towards your salvation, and that if you are saved it must be by the work and grace of another? If you are, then we can unfold to you the blessed truth in these words: "Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved."

Modernised from Edward DennettOriginal wording

One thing filled his mind

Nothing else came out of him that night — no bargaining, no religious offer.

It was salvation that filled the jailer's whole soul, nothing less than salvation — not religious ceremonies, but salvation. This is also the anxious question of every truly enlightened soul. And we need not go to commentators or learned doctors for the right answer, for the Scriptures tell us plainly.

Modernised from H H SnellOriginal wording

Summary

- Shaken — the earthquake opened doors; a second, inward shaking opened this man to his state before God.

- Awakened — every prisoner was safe, so Roman law was no threat. What troubled him was God's judgment at the end of everything.

- Melted — he could face an earthquake, but not the love in "Do not harm yourself," spoken by a man he had harmed.

- Asking — his cry is not cool theology but the cry of an awakened soul, the same cry heard at Pentecost.

- Answered — the honest question "what must I do" meets the answer nothing, for all has been done. Salvation comes to the one who can bring God nothing.

Acts 16:31 · Darby

And they said, Believe on the Lord Jesus and thou shalt be saved, thou and thy house.

A jailer in Philippi, minutes from suicide, asks the one question that matters, and the answer asks nothing of him but faith. Everything hangs on what "believe" means, on Paul's three titles for the Saviour, and on how far the promise to his household reaches.

Nothing to Do

The jailer asked what he must do. The answer gave him nothing to do, and one writer shows how well that suits a man with no strength left:

But what is the jailer told to do? God's answer to man's query is beautiful in its simplicity. "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall be saved, and your house," falls on the ears of the awakened sinner. He had only to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and he would be a saved man. There is no word of anything that he must do to get salvation. This gospel exactly meets helpless sinners who have no strength. No wonder the jailer believed at once.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Another writer names the reason: Christ had already done the work.

Nothing that he could do could secure God's salvation. The doing had all been done by Christ. All that is left for the sinner is taking hold of the results of His mighty work by simple faith.

Modernised from BarkerOriginal wording

Why Three Titles

Paul does not just say "believe on Jesus." Each name meets a different fear in an awakened conscience:

Why does he here repeat all these titles of the Saviour? Because he is presenting Him to this anxious soul as the Object of faith, and in such a way as to fully satisfy his awakened conscience... If the question of the troubled heart is, Is He willing to save me? The answer is, Yes; He is JESUS, and came into the world for the very purpose of saving sinners. If the question is, Is He able to save me? The answer is, Yes; He is "LORD of all," and has all power in heaven and on earth. And He is the CHRIST, the anointed One in heaven, following on His finished work on the cross. That is the unquestionable proof that everyone who has come as a sinner to Him the Saviour is forgiven and blessed.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

The writers quoted here use an older translation, which reads "the Lord Jesus Christ." The ESV reads "the Lord Jesus."

Taking God at His Word

The jailer's response shows what believing looks like. He took God at His word:

The Scripture says this, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and you shall be saved." It is not enough to know that the Bible says so. The devils know that well enough, and so does the unbeliever. But do you know that God says so — that it is God speaking to us in the Bible? Now, if God says so, is it not true?... The jailer understood it to mean just what God said, and he was baptized at once. He raised no questions. "He rejoiced, believing in God with all his house." If he believed and rejoiced, why should you doubt?

Modernised from C. StanleyOriginal wording

And Your Household

The last words are the ones most often dropped. One writer treats that habit as a real loss:

We often quote Acts 16:31, but too often we leave out the last three words. God loves to identify a man's house with himself and include them in His offer of blessing. Why do we not more often take hold of this fact in our faith?... This is surely most encouraging for every head of a house whom the grace of God reaches. God shows no partiality: what He is to one He is to all.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Commentators differ on how far the promise carries. One writer separates what the jailer's faith gave his house from what each member must still do:

His being brought to God puts his whole house in a sanctified (set apart) position, as 1 Corinthians 7:14 plainly teaches. In this way the house is saved. Yet each person in the house must still personally receive the Lord Jesus to have eternal salvation.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Works Follow, They Do Not Purchase

Within the hour, the man who had bolted them into the stocks was washing their wounds:

There "only believe" was quite in place, and to have "demanded good works" would have been worse than useless. Yet within one short hour of conversion the jailer performed his first good work, the fruit and proof of his faith... He did it not to be saved, but as the result of the change that grace had worked within.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Asked — the question assumed doing; the answer named believing, because Christ had already done it all.

- Answered — the titles carry the weight. Jesus means He is willing, Lord means He is able, Christ means the work is finished.

- Assured — the jailer raised no questions and rejoiced at once, because faith rests on what God says.

- Applied — the promise reaches past the man to his house and sets it apart, though each person in it must still believe personally.

- Attested — within one hour he did his first good work; works follow salvation, they never buy it.

Acts 16:32 · Darby

And they spoke to him the word of the Lord, with all that were in his house.

The jailer asked how to be saved and got a one-sentence answer. Then the preaching kept going — at midnight, in the house of a man who had shown Paul and Silas no kindness. This verse shows what more they said, and how far the message reached.

The Full Message Behind the Short Answer

Paul's reply to the jailer was one line. This verse shows it was not all he said. One writer notes that the man had no background for the words he had just heard.

But you might say to me: what did this man know about the Lord Jesus Christ? I do not think he knew anything at all about Him up to that moment. That is why the next verse is so important. They did not stop at merely saying, "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ." They unfolded the gospel to him. They brought out the glorious truth of the Person of the Lord Jesus Christ.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

The same writer fills in what that preaching likely contained.

But this was not all the jailer heard. From the words "they spoke the word of the Lord to him," I have no doubt Paul brought out the account of the birth of Jesus, and of His holy, gracious life. He told the story of His death on the cross when men put Him there, and how at that moment He completed the work of redemption, which He alone could do. He told how God laid on Him the iniquity of us all, and how He who knew no sin was made sin for us. After His suffering ended in His atoning death and the shedding of His blood, He was laid in the grave for three days. After the third day He rose from the dead, and was received up into glory at the right hand of the Father.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Who Was in the Room

The promise of verse 31 included the jailer's house. This verse shows how the word got there. One writer treats the wording as deliberate on the Holy Spirit's part.

Some assume that the jailer's house held only children, too young to be responsible. But Scripture lets us press the disproof to the very end. Verse 32 adds that they spoke the word of the Lord to him and to all who were in his house, as if the Holy Spirit had planned in advance to leave no possible excuse for such strange teaching. Only those who could hear the word were concerned at that moment. The call itself brought no one else within the terms of the blessing, whatever grace might do afterwards.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Whether All in the House Believed

Commentators differ here. Some read the joy of the following verses as shared faith throughout the household.

So here the jailer rejoiced, but not as a stand-in for his family. They too rejoiced, as truly in their measure as he did. Only his joy, as one who had believed in God, is named. We are meant to understand the joy of faith in the case of all. It is a beautiful picture of how real and active God's grace is in this world, and this in the whole house of a hardened pagan.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Others point out that the verbs stay with one man, even while the whole house is in view.

Here the salvation of his house stands as the normal result of his own believing. In what follows we hear nothing of their faith, only of his — though we read that they spoke the word of the Lord to him and to all who were in his house. It is "he" rejoiced, "he" believed.

Modernised from Frederick W GrantOriginal wording

The Fruit That Followed the Word

One writer reads what the jailer did next as proof that the word had done its work.

They sang praises with their feet in the stocks. They had kept the jailer, who had shown them no kindness but the opposite, from the guilt of suicide. Now we learn how grace worked in him. He displayed the fruits of the divine nature. He took them that same hour of the night and washed their wounds. He confessed the Lord and was counted as His disciple, along with his household, for all of them were baptized at once. He set food before Paul and Silas, who no doubt needed it. He showed thought, love and concern for these two men — surely the fruit of that divine nature which he had just come to share.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The House as a Lasting Circle

The word came to the whole household. One writer draws out what that means for any believer's home.

The "house" of the believer also came inside the blessed circle of grace. So the households of God's people become spheres of light in the moral darkness of this world. But this only happens where they know the truth, and hold to the Lord's claims and authority.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Word. Paul and Silas did not leave their one-line answer bare. They unfolded the Person and work of Christ to a man who knew nothing of Him.

- House. The word travelled as far as the promise did — spoken to the jailer and to everyone in his house together.

- Hearing. Only those who could hear the word were included by the call itself, whatever grace might do later.

- Faith. Commentators differ on whether the whole house believed or only the jailer. All agree the word reached them all.

- Fruit. Washed wounds, baptism and a shared meal show grace at work, turning that household into a place of light.

Acts 16:33 · Darby

And he took them the same hour of the night and washed [them] from their stripes; and was baptised, he and all his straightway.

The night ends where it began — in the prison — but the roles are reversed. The man who locked Paul and Silas in the inner cell now kneels over their wounds with water, and this is his first act after believing.

The hand that wounded now heals

One writer contrasts what the jailer was with what he has become, and weighs what would have been lost had Paul walked out of the open door.

What a marvellous change! The ruthless jailer has become the generous host! "If anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation. The old has passed away; behold, the new has come." How clearly we can now see that Paul was right in not being guided by circumstances! How much better and higher to be led by the "eye" of God! What an eternal loss it would have proved to him had he walked out at the open door! How much better to be led out by the very hand that had thrust him in — a hand once the instrument of cruelty and sin, now the instrument of righteousness and love!

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

"That hour of the night"

One commentator weighs the exact wording. He argues it stresses how awkward the hour was, then follows the jailer's movements — from the cell, to the water, to the room above. (Where older translations say "stripes," the ESV says "wounds.")

The jailer took them "that hour" of the night, however awkward the hour might seem. That is the force of the words, rather than "the same," which the text does not say, though of course that was true as well. But we must give exactly what was written and meant. After washing their stripes he and all his were baptized without delay, it would seem within the prison grounds. Then he brought them "up" into his house, apparently above the prisoners' quarters, saw to their food and comfort, and rejoiced with all his house, having believed in God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The urgency is itself part of the testimony. A preacher applying the scene notes that the man's confession came before daybreak:

The jailer heard the gospel: "Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved." He believed, and he was saved. Clearly he believed with his heart and confessed with his mouth… He did not wait till the morning.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Love as the first fruit

One writer treats the washing as the test of whether the jailer's faith was real.

He is born again by the word of truth, and his whole way of life is changed… A few hours before, he saw nothing more in Paul and Silas to call out affection and sympathy than in the other prisoners. But now he sees everything with new eyes… This was a fine example of the fruit of the Spirit, and it proved that his profession was sincere. His love was not in word and in tongue, but in deed and in truth.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

Why he was baptized

The same verse moves straight from the washing to baptism. One writer explains why that step felt like a privilege and not a duty.

But more than this, he carried out the mind of the Lord: "he was baptized."… He knew that the Lord Jesus Christ had saved him. He knew that he had redemption in Christ through His blood, the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of His grace. So it was not a burden but a sweet privilege to take part in an ordinance where he would feel for himself what it means to be buried with Christ. Faith does not argue; it believes and acts on God's word.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

"He and all his" — a disputed phrase

Commentators differ over how much this clause proves. Some take it as a settled pattern of God dealing with a man and those belonging to him:

"And was baptized, he and all his." What an expressive phrase: "HE AND ALL HIS." Here we have our warrant for household baptism. "He and all his" represents, as briefly as could be wished, the divine and gracious principle that runs all through God's dealings with His people.

Modernised from VariousOriginal wording

Others reply that the text never says who was in the house, and that preaching always came first:

Thoughtful men on all sides admit that the households of Scripture decide nothing about this. There may have been no infants… We never hear of Peter or anyone else setting out first of all to baptize. They set out to preach. Then those who received the word were baptized.

Modernised from Scripture QuarterlyOriginal wording

Summary

- Believing — the jailer heard, believed, and acted; faith did not argue, it simply took God at His word.

- Washing — the first fruit of that faith was love shown in deed, to the very men he had wounded.

- Baptism — he confessed Christ openly and at once, picturing burial with Him.

- Household — his whole house rejoiced in believing God; commentators differ on whether "he and all his" settles who may be baptized.

- Change — the hand once used for cruelty became the instrument of righteousness and love, in a few hours of one night.

Acts 16:34 · Darby

And having brought them into his house he laid the table [for them], and rejoiced with all his house, having believed in God.

The man who had bolted Paul and Silas into the inner prison now leads them upstairs into his own home and sets a meal in front of them. Two questions rise out of that night: why does the verse say he believed in God, and how far does "with all his house" reach?

The table as evidence

The meal is not mere politeness. It is the first fruit of a converted man, and one writer traces the sequence step by step:

These prisoners had shown what spirit they were of. They sang praises with their feet in the stocks. ... Now we learn how grace worked in him. He showed the fruits of the divine nature. He showed that he was converted. Consideration for them came first. He took them that same hour of the night and washed their stripes... he set food before Paul and Silas, who no doubt needed it... and now, his heart full, he rejoiced greatly with all his house, having believed in God. How well he could now understand those two singing hymns to God at midnight, since he and they shared the same grace and the same joy.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The same reversal is read as proof that the change was real and not a fright that would pass with daylight:

And now everything is changed. The jailer takes the prisoners into his own house — his cruelty is turned into love, sympathy, and hospitality... What an eventful night! What a change in a few hours! And what a joyful morning dawned on that happy house!

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

"Believing in God"

Why does the verse name God, when the answer Paul gave named the Lord Jesus Christ? One writer replies:

He was told to believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and I read that he believed in God. Why was that? What he had heard led him to see that the blessed Man he had been told about, the Lord Jesus Christ, was really God. The blessed One who became Man to die for his sins and save him was the eternal, blessed Son of God. Accepting that truth and believing it with the simplicity of a little child, he believed in God "with all his house." Note that! Not only he himself, but his whole house was marked out for blessing. Paul had found his man, but he got a good many besides.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

(The quotes follow an older translation: "rejoiced, believing in God with all his house.")

Faith first, then the water

In verse 33 the baptism comes first; the rejoicing and the believing come after. Some read that order as proof that baptism came before faith. The grammar answers them:

The record is as plain as possible. The Philippian jailer asked in deep distress what he must do to be saved. He was not told to be baptized first and believe afterwards. He was told, "Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved, you and your household" — without one word about baptism. No one doubts that he and all his were baptized that same hour. But the word of God is too wise and holy to hint at any such thing. It gives not the smallest support to the idea that he was baptized before he believed, just because it says later that he rejoiced, believing in God. On the contrary, look at the tenses. His joy stands in the aorist, the simple past. His faith stands in the form that implies a present, continuing result of something already past.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The reach of "all his house"

Commentators differ here, and the difference turns on one Greek word. Some hold the joy of faith belonged to every person under that roof:

The Greek phrase for "with all his house" is without doubt adverbial. But that makes no real difference to the sense... So here the jailer rejoiced. He did not rejoice as a representative standing in for his family. They rejoiced too, as truly as he did, in their measure, though his joy as believing in God is the one specified. We are meant to understand the joy of faith in the case of all. A beautiful picture of the reality and activity of God's grace in this world — and this with the whole house of a hardened pagan.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Others read the same word as limiting the statement:

We have to translate it this way, since any other rendering in English is awkward. Even so, "with all his house" is not used here as it is later with Crispus, where it says he "believed with all his house" (Acts 18:8). Here it is an adverb, and there should be a reason for the difference — the effect being to make the joy more simply his own. At least this is certain: although they had spoken the word to all who were in his house, faith is ascribed to him alone.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The joy that carried on

The joy of that night did not end with it. It turns up again in the letter Paul later sent to this city:

Paul and Silas were in dire circumstances, yet they made the praises of God ring through the prison at Philippi. What results followed, for the blessing of men and the glory of God! A whole household "rejoiced, believing in God." Do we wonder that Paul's later letter to the believers at Philippi is so full of rejoicing?

Modernised from F. A. HughesOriginal wording

Summary

- Word. Salvation came by a message, not a ritual. He was told to believe, and the grammar keeps faith before baptism.

- God. Told to trust the Lord Jesus Christ, he believed in God — he had grasped who that Man is.

- Table. The washed wounds and the meal are the first fruit of the new nature; love to God's servants is how the change showed.

- House. Commentators differ: does the joy of faith cover everyone under that roof, or does faith belong to the jailer alone?

- Joy. Midnight singing in a prison ended in a whole household rejoicing. The letter to Philippi carried that joy on.

Acts 16:35 · Darby

And when it was day, the praetors sent the lictors, saying, Let those men go.

The night before had ended with an earthquake and a jailer brought to faith. Paul and Silas were still locked in the prison at Philippi. At daybreak the same officials who ordered the beating send word to let them go — with no explanation and no apology.

Who the Officers Were

The men sent with the order were not ordinary messengers. Their Greek title names the rod they carried.

Rhabdouchos literally means "one who carried a rod." He was a junior Roman officer who attended the magistrates to carry out their orders. Another name for him was lictor. Acts 16:35, 38. These men carried a bundle of rods with an axe in the centre.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Philippi was a Roman colony, and its Roman offices show through the words translators chose. Other versions call the magistrates "praetors" and the police "serjeants."

Another mark of a Roman colony appears here: the praetors employed lictors as their subordinates. The vague name "serjeants" hides who these men were, just as "magistrates" hides the higher officials.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why the Order Came at Daybreak

The trouble had died down overnight. That calm shaped what the magistrates did next.

Now that everything was calm, the magistrates tried, in the wisdom of the world, to let the affair blow over in silence. But when God works and shows Himself, He makes it plain that He has rights in this world.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Another writer ties the daybreak order to the work already finished inside the prison.

The work in the prison is done, and now the prison doors can hold them no longer. When day came, the magistrates sent the lictors with a curt message: "Let those men go." But Paul wants no avoidable reproach left on the testimony. He refuses to be dismissed this way. The magistrates had wronged these men in public without ever condemning them.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Why Paul Would Not Simply Walk Out

The wrong had been done in the open. Paul refused a quiet release — not for his own comfort, but for the good name of the gospel.

But now that they had endured all this, it was fitting to prove the truth. Paul and Silas were not evildoers, justly punished with scourging, prison and the stocks. The guilty ones were the guardians of the law. Their injustice against the preachers of the gospel was open, obvious and inexcusable. The time came when the praetors sent to let them go...

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Silence, Then Speech

Paul said nothing while the rods fell on him. Now he refuses to stay quiet.

The angry, crowd-pleasing surrender to unjust shouting had now passed away. The next morning came word to dismiss the abused prisoners of the day before. The jailer naturally repeated his orders, no doubt glad to release them. But Paul was now as firm for the vindication of the gospel as he and his companion had earlier been meek under their lawless violence. He stood in a dignified way for the law too, which these men were administering so unworthily. If there is a time to keep silent, there is a time to speak. The Spirit alone can guide us as to which. The word alone is enough, since it warrants both, each in its right season.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Firmness Without Revenge

Paul pressed for vindication, and not one step further.

The preachers of grace were certainly not going to swerve from grace, least of all now that the truth was clear. They had no wish to dishonour any human institution. They wanted the opposite — to be examples of submission to it for the Lord's sake, the very submission they urged so plainly on others. They were easily persuaded, having never thought of a prosecution.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where Writers Differ

Commentators differ on Paul's appeal to his Roman citizenship.

Paul refused to accept this. But by standing on his rights as a Roman citizen, did he hold to the truth of his heavenly calling? Was he still at the spiritual level of the night before, when he and Silas prayed and sang praises to God? That may be questioned... He did not plead his citizenship to save himself from scourging and imprisonment, but only to expose the injustice of the magistrates.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Another writer judges this occasion right, while pointing to a later use of the same plea:

At Philippi he was right; but his use of the plea that he was a Roman sent him to Rome.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Public wrong. The wrong was done in the open. A quiet release could never correct a public record.

- Public silence. Under the rods Paul said nothing. The Spirit gives the season for silence and the season for speech.

- Public speech. He refused a whispered dismissal so that no avoidable reproach would stick to the gospel.

- Public reversal. The men who tried to let the affair fade in silence ran into a God who has rights in this world.

- Public grace. Paul never thought of a prosecution. He wanted a cleared name, not revenge.

Acts 16:36 · Darby

And the jailor reported these words to Paul The praetors have sent that ye may be let go. Now therefore go out and depart in peace.

The morning after the earthquake, the man who had bolted Paul and Silas into the inner prison comes to them with a release order and a blessing. His message raises two questions. What freedom were the magistrates offering, and why did Paul refuse it?

The messenger

The man carrying this message had been changed hours before. One writer notes whose words he borrows as he sends them off.

The next morning the magistrates sent word to him: "Let those men go." So he came and said to Paul, "The magistrates have sent to let you go. Therefore come out now and go in peace." What a change between the way he received the Lord's servants and the way he sent them away! A wonderful change comes over a man when he receives the gospel. The jailer knew it well as he said "Go in peace" — the very words his Lord and Saviour had often used to others.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

Magistrates and officers

The two ranks named in the verse are Roman. One commentator says the familiar English words hide what they were.

Here is another sign of a Roman colony: the praetors used lictors as their junior officers. The vague English word "serjeants" hides who the lictors were, just as the word "magistrates" hides the higher officials, the praetors.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why the order came

The order came with no reason given. One account suggests what had disturbed the magistrates, and why Roman citizenship carried such weight.

News of the earthquake may have reached them, or news that Paul and Silas were Romans. As soon as it was day, they sent word to the jailer to "let those men go." He told Paul and Silas the order at once, and wanted them to leave in peace. But Paul refused to accept his freedom without some public admission of the wrong he had suffered… The famous words of Cicero had become a proverb, and they carried great weight everywhere: "To bind a Roman citizen is an outrage, to flog him is a crime."

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Why Paul refused a quiet release

The jailer's news sounds good. Paul weighs it against the reproach the public beating left on the message he preached.

When day came, the magistrates sent the lictors with a curt message: "Let those men go." But Paul wants no avoidable reproach left on the testimony. He will not slip away like this after such a public wrong done to men whom no court had condemned.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The night before, these two men had taken a public flogging without a word of protest. Now they speak. One commentator sees both responses as coming from the same guidance.

The jailer passed the order on, no doubt glad to release them. But Paul was now just as firm, in a dignified way, in defending the gospel — and even the law, which these men administered so unworthily — as he and his companion had been before, when they bore their lawless violence with uncomplaining meekness. If there is a time to keep silent, there is a time to speak. The Spirit alone can guide us as to which, and for that the word is enough, since it warrants both, each in its due season.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A point on which commentators differ

Not everyone reads Paul's response as his finest moment. One writer leaves the question open, and notes the limit Paul set on his own claim.

Paul refused to accept this. But we may ask whether he held to the truth of his heavenly calling when he took the ground of a Roman citizen, or whether he stood as high spiritually as he had the night before, when he and Silas prayed and sang praises to God. Either way, notice this: he did not plead his citizenship to save himself from flogging and prison. He pleaded it only to expose the injustice of the magistrates.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

What the uproar produced

Seen from a distance, the riot served ends the men who started it never intended.

But God uses all of this to direct the progress of His own work and to give it the shape He pleases. The jailer is to be converted, and the magistrates themselves are to confess the wrong they did to the messengers of God. The church is gathered out — a flock full of love and affection, as the letter later written to them shows… The magistrates have to come and plead with Paul. That is the result of the riot. The enemy was mistaken here.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Peace received. The jailer received peace in the night. By morning he is passing it on, using the very words his Saviour had often used to others.

- Peace announced. The order he carries is Roman: praetors sending word through lictors. English softens their titles into "magistrates" and "serjeants".

- Peace refused. Paul will not slip away quietly. He wants no reproach left on the testimony after a public wrong done to men no court had condemned.

- Peace and speech. Silence under the rods and firmness the next morning come from the same guidance. There is a time to keep silent and a time to speak.

- Peace that spreads. Commentators differ on whether Paul was at his highest ground here. The outcome stands: a jailer converted, magistrates owning their fault, and a church gathered out.

Acts 16:37 · Darby

But Paul said to them, Having beaten us publicly uncondemned, us who are Romans, they have cast us into prison, and now they thrust us out secretly? no, indeed, but let them come themselves and bring us out.

The magistrates beat Paul and Silas without a trial, jailed them overnight, then sent word to let them go quietly. Paul refused those terms: the men who punished him had broken the law themselves, and he asked them to undo the wrong in public.

The Legal Facts Behind the Words

The word "uncondemned" means punished before any verdict. That one word turned the case against the men who gave the order.

They came with a command from their superiors to let the prisoners go. In their zeal for the law those magistrates had ordered a beating and a prison cell. Now they were to learn that they were the law-breakers. They had beaten two men who held the right of Roman citizenship, and had done it without a verdict. The Romans guarded that right closely, and breaking it was no light matter for the offender. The magistrates had thereby laid themselves open to prosecution. So, at the mercy of their victims, they now cringed before them.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

A famous saying of the day shows how strong his case was.

The famous words of Cicero had passed into a proverb, and carried immense weight everywhere: "To bind a Roman citizen is an outrage, to scourge him is a crime." The magistrates had plainly broken the Roman laws. But Paul demanded only one thing. They had treated him and Silas as guilty in public, so they must come and declare them innocent in public.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Silence First, Then Speech

Paul said nothing about his citizenship while they beat him. What changed the next morning was not his temper but the timing.

Earlier Paul and his companion had borne their lawless violence in uncomplaining meekness. Now Paul was just as firm, in a dignified way, in defending the gospel — and even the law, which these men administered so unworthily. If there is a time to keep silent, there is a time to speak; and the Spirit alone can guide as to either.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not Revenge, but Vindication

Paul was not asking for punishment. He wanted the record clear about who had done wrong.

It was right that the truth should be shown. Paul and Silas were not evildoers who deserved the beating, the prison and the stocks. The guardians of the law were the guilty ones, and their wrong against the preachers of the gospel was blatant, obvious and inexcusable… Yet there was no sign of resentment in Paul, and no wish to hurt these men or to squeeze anything out of them. They now lay completely in the power of the two men they had injured for no reason.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Public Wrong Needs a Public Answer

The magistrates shamed the two men in public, so Paul asked for a public clearing. Commentators differ over whether claiming Roman rights suited his heavenly calling.

One thing more remained to be done. God's servants had been publicly shamed and unjustly condemned, and God would have them publicly cleared… It is a fair question whether Paul, in taking the ground of a Roman citizen, kept true to his heavenly calling. Either way, notice that he did not plead his citizenship to save himself from the beating and the prison. He pleaded it only to expose the injustice of the magistrates.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Two Claims, Two Outcomes

Paul claimed his Roman rights on another occasion too, and the result was very different.

When Paul tried to use his rights as a Roman to stop injustice, he lost his liberty and went to Rome as a prisoner, even though the Lord was directing everything. But here he did not try to stop the injustice. He submitted to it. He used the right only afterwards, when the question was the innocence of the gospel and of its conduct, and when it turned out that the magistrates, and not he, were in the wrong.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What the Uproar Produced

The uproar at Philippi did not stop God's work. It shaped it.

But God makes use of all this to direct the progress of His own work, and give it the form He pleases. The jailer is to be converted, and the magistrates themselves are to confess the wrong they did to the messengers of God. God gathers out an assembly there, a flock full of love and affection… The magistrates have to come and plead with Paul. Such is the result of the tumult. The enemy was mistaken here.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

When they came, Paul did not press his advantage.

Their fear drove them to beg Paul and Silas not only to leave the prison, but the city. It is good to see that Paul and Silas were not at all defiant, but went along with it, as true servants of God.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Wrong — The magistrates beat and jailed two men without a verdict. They broke the very Roman law they were meant to enforce.

- Silence — Paul said nothing about his citizenship while they beat him. He bore it without a word of complaint.

- Speech — There is a time to keep silent and a time to speak. He spoke the next morning, not to escape pain, but to expose the injustice.

- Public — The shame was public, so the clearing had to be public. No quiet dismissal — the magistrates had to come themselves.

- Result — The officials came and pleaded, the gospel stood clear of the charge, and Paul and Silas left the city without defiance.

Acts 16:38 · Darby

And the lictors reported these words to the praetors. And they were afraid when they heard they were Romans.

The morning after the earthquake, the officers carry Paul's protest back to the magistrates. One sentence changes everything: the two men they had flogged without trial were Roman citizens.

Who the officers were

The men carrying the message were not clerks. The word translated "police" names a specific Roman office:

The word literally means "one who carried a rod." This was a junior Roman officer who attended the magistrates to carry out their orders. He was also called a lictor. Acts 16:35, 38. These officers carried a bundle of rods with an axe in the centre.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

The men who had used the rods now had to carry back the news that the beating broke the law.

Why the word "Romans" frightened them

Fear here is not vague nervousness. It is the fear of men who now see themselves on the wrong side of the law they administer:

In zeal for the law those magistrates had inflicted corporal punishment and imprisonment. Now they were to learn that they were the law-breakers. They had beaten two men without trial, and those men held the right of Roman citizenship. The Romans guarded that right closely, and to act against it was no light matter for the offender. The magistrates had laid themselves open to prosecution. So, at the mercy of their victims, they now cringed before them.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The reversal

The positions of the previous day are now reversed. One writer draws out what that meant for the two prisoners:

The lictors bring back Paul's words to the magistrates. When they heard that the men they had made suffer were Romans, they could not hide their fear. They came and begged their prisoners. It was a humiliation for them, and just as clearly a triumph for the men entrusted with God's gospel. These men had suffered only as Christians, with the Spirit of glory and of God resting on them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A public wrong, a public answer

One writer sees God's purpose behind Paul's refusal of the magistrates' message:

They had been publicly put to shame and unjustly condemned. God would have His servants just as publicly vindicated. In the morning the magistrates sent a message to release the apostles. Paul refused to accept it.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Why Paul stayed silent the day before

Paul could have said "Romans" before the first blow fell. He said nothing then and spoke now. The same writer treats that timing as a matter of guidance:

Earlier Paul and his companion had borne their lawless violence with uncomplaining meekness. Paul was now just as firm, in a dignified way, for the vindication of the gospel — and even of the law, which these men administered so badly. If there is a time to keep silent, there is a time to speak. The Spirit alone can guide as to either. The word alone is enough for this, for it warrants both, each in its due season.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A right claimed for the gospel, not for comfort

Paul did not use his citizenship to dodge pain. He raised it only when the issue became the innocence of the gospel and the guilt of the officials:

Here he did not try to stop the injustice; he submitted. He used this right only afterwards. By then the question was the innocence of the gospel and of its conduct, and it had turned out that the magistrates, and not he, were in the wrong.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Commentators differ on whether Paul was at his best here. One writer raises the question openly while agreeing about what the claim was for:

Did he hold to the truth of his heavenly calling when he took the ground of a Roman citizen? Was he still at the spiritual level of the previous night, when he and Silas prayed and sang praises to God? Both may be questioned. Either way, notice this: he did not plead his citizenship to protect himself from flogging and prison. He pleaded it only to expose the injustice of the magistrates.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

No prosecution

The magistrates were now open to prosecution and at Paul's mercy. Nothing came of it:

The preachers of grace were not inclined to turn away from grace, least of all now that the truth was clear. Nor had they any wish to dishonour any human institution. They wanted rather to be patterns of that submission themselves, for the Lord's sake — the very submission they were so well known for urging on others. They were easily persuaded, having never thought of a prosecution.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Rods — The messengers were lictors, the officers who had used the rods on Paul the day before. The same men now carried his protest back.

- Fear — The word "Romans" showed the magistrates who the real law-breakers were. They had beaten citizens without trial, and now faced prosecution themselves.

- Silence — Paul bore the beating without a word. Scripture warrants both silence and speech, and the Spirit shows which season calls for which.

- Vindication — Paul never claimed citizenship to escape suffering. He raised it to clear the gospel's name once the wrong was plain, though commentators differ on whether he was at his best in raising it.

- Grace — The two men held every legal advantage and pressed no charges. They chose instead to model the submission they preached.

Acts 16:39 · Darby

And they came and besought them, and having brought them out, asked them to go out of the city.

The morning after the earthquake, the officials who had Paul and Silas beaten want the matter dropped without fuss. Instead they end up at the prison door themselves. This verse shows what their fear produced: an apology, an escort out of the cell, and a plea that the two men leave town.

Why the officials were afraid

Their alarm was legal. The men who had handed out the punishment now learned which side of the law they were on.

In their zeal for the law, those magistrates had beaten the men and put them in prison. Now they were to learn that they themselves were the law-breakers. They had flogged two men who held Roman citizenship, and had never even tried them. The Romans guarded that right jealously, and breaking it was no light matter for the offender. So the magistrates had left themselves open to prosecution. Now they were at the mercy of their victims. They cringed before them and, as Paul had insisted, came in person, brought them out of the prison, and asked them to leave the city.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

What Paul asked for

He did not ask for damages or punishment. He asked that the wrong done in public be undone in public.

The famous words of Cicero had become a proverb, and they carried immense weight everywhere: "To bind a Roman citizen is an outrage, to flog him is a crime." The magistrates had clearly broken the Roman laws. Yet Paul demanded only one thing. They had publicly treated him and Silas as guilty, so they must now come and publicly declare them innocent. They did this willingly, seeing what wrong they had done.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

These men had taken the flogging in silence. Now they spoke up, and both responses had their place.

Earlier Paul and his companion had borne their lawless violence with quiet, uncomplaining meekness. Now Paul stood just as firm, in a dignified way, to clear the name of the gospel — and even of the law, which these men administered so unworthily. If there is a time to keep silent, there is a time to speak; and the Spirit alone can guide as to either.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A humbling for them, a triumph for the message

The scene turns around. The men in authority now come to the prisoners and plead with them.

The officers bring Paul's words back to the magistrates. When they heard that the men they had punished were Romans, they could not hide their fear. They came and begged their prisoners. It was a humiliation for them, and just as clearly a triumph for the men entrusted with God's gospel. These men had suffered only as Christians, with the Spirit of glory and of God resting on them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Concern for the testimony

Paul refused a quiet exit. He was thinking of the reputation of the work he was leaving behind in Philippi.

Paul is concerned that no avoidable reproach should be left on the testimony. He will not let them dismiss him like this after the public wrong done to men who were never tried.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Grace, not retaliation

They had made their point and took it no further. They agreed to leave.

The preachers of grace were certainly not likely to turn away from grace, least of all now that the truth was clear. They had no wish to dishonour any human institution. They wanted to be examples of the very submission to it, for the Lord's sake, which they so plainly urged on others. They were easily persuaded, for they had never thought of a prosecution.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer draws out the same restraint in their reply to being shown the door: the men asked to leave did not stand on their rights a second time.

Their fear drove them to beg Paul and Silas to leave not only the prison but the city. It is good to see that Paul and Silas were not at all defiant, but submitted to this urging, as true servants of God.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

A question commentators raise

Not every writer treats Paul's use of his citizenship as beyond question.

Paul refused to accept this. He now stood on his rights as a Roman citizen. Did that hold to the truth of his heavenly calling? Was he still on the spiritual level of the previous night, when he and Silas prayed and sang praises to God? Both may be questioned. Either way, notice this: he did not plead his citizenship to save himself from flogging and prison, but only to expose the injustice of the magistrates.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Fear. The magistrates learned that they, not their prisoners, had broken the law.

- Reversal. Their fear drove them to the prison door in person. It humbled them, and it was an open triumph for the message they had tried to silence.

- Motive. Paul sought no damages. He asked only that men shamed in public be cleared in public, so no needless reproach stuck to the testimony.

- Restraint. They exposed the injustice, then prosecuted no one and left as asked. They were examples of the submission they urged on others.

- Question. Commentators differ over whether pleading Roman citizenship fitted Paul's heavenly calling. But he used it to expose injustice, not to escape suffering.

Acts 16:40 · Darby

And having gone out of the prison, they came to Lydia; and having seen the brethren, they exhorted them and went away.

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Acts 17:1 · Darby

And having journeyed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, they came to Thessalonica, where was the synagogue of the Jews.

Paul and Silas leave Philippi still marked by a beating and walk about a hundred miles to Thessalonica. Two questions follow: why is no preaching recorded in the towns they pass, and why does Luke mention a synagogue here?

Beaten at Philippi, preaching at Thessalonica

They set out straight after the rough treatment at Philippi. One writer finds power in that suffering, and purpose in where Paul stopped next.

To suffer with patience, to sing while under pressure — this is power. Then, with that same strength, once we are free, we can carry on the Lord's work with the same courage. The apostle says this about such circumstances in Thessalonians 2:2. Stoned and shamefully treated at Philippi, he keeps preaching the gospel at Thessalonica with boldness and energy. God leads through persecution just as by every other means. The Apostle picks places where there were synagogues. Passing through Amphipolis and Apollonia, he stops at Thessalonica, where there was a synagogue. "To the Jew first and also to the Greek" marked his work.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The road and the distance

The three place names are not decoration. They mark a real march along a great Roman road. They also set Thessalonica against the city just left behind.

From the capital of Macedonia Prima they went to Thessalonica, the capital of Macedonia Secunda. They passed through Amphipolis and Apollonia, along the great Roman road, the Via Egnatia. The journey was about one hundred Roman miles. Thessalonica had a synagogue of the Jews; Philippi did not. At Thessalonica the Jews were prominent, and led the uproar.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Why this city

Thessalonica was not a random halt. Its place on the map explains why Jews had settled there, and what happened when Paul preached.

A large and populous city on the sea coast of Macedonia... Under the Romans it was a city of note. In time it became a free city and the capital of Macedonia. It lay on one of the routes from Rome to the East, and became a great commercial centre. This naturally attracted Jews to the place, and they had a synagogue. When Paul had preached there, some Jews and many Greeks believed.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

"A synagogue" or "the synagogue"

Ancient copies differ over one small word. The ESV reads "a synagogue," while other translations read "the synagogue." That difference is not trivial.

It is remarkable that the older manuscripts leave out the word "the" before "synagogue," and so do the Authorized and Revised Versions. But the evidence for its presence is ample and varied. On one hand, it is almost impossible to imagine anyone adding it unless it stood there from the start. On the other hand, its omission is easy to understand, because of its unusual construction. The word would be fully justified if there was only that one synagogue in the district. That would make it well known. At Philippi we saw that there was none; there was only the place of prayer by the river, where a few used to gather on the sabbath.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Luke's silence, and Luke's absence

Luke says nothing about what happened in the two towns he names in passing. One writer ties that silence to a missing word in this chapter.

Luke gives us no details as to what happened in Amphipolis and Apollonia, but moves on to the events in Thessalonica. In this chapter, we notice, the pronoun "we" is not used. Luke was not as involved as Paul and Silas in the disturbances at Philippi, so he possibly stayed there to help the converts further.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

A people ready, an enemy waiting

In each city two things appear at once: people ready for God's word, and an enemy at work. Only the enemy's tools change.

Again we see that God had a company prepared to receive His word, and again we see the activity of the enemy. In Philippi Satan used the masters of the slave girl and the Gentile crowd to afflict the servants of the Lord; at Thessalonica he used the Jews who did not believe.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Summary

- Road. A hundred Roman miles along the Via Egnatia, through Amphipolis and Apollonia. Suffering did not stop the preaching.

- Reason. Paul picked cities with synagogues. "To the Jew first and also to the Greek" shaped his route.

- Contrast. Philippi had no synagogue, only a prayer place by the river. Thessalonica was a free city and a trade centre, so Jews had settled there and had one.

- Wording. Copies differ over the word "the" before "synagogue." It would fit if this was the only synagogue in the district.

- Result. God had people ready in the city. The same synagogue also gave the enemy his opening.

Acts 17:2 · Darby

And according to Paul's custom he went in among them, and on three sabbaths reasoned with them from the scriptures,

In Thessalonica, Paul's first stop is the synagogue, the Jewish meeting place, and his first move is to open the Old Testament. The verse calls this his custom, which raises two questions: what did that method look like, and why the Scriptures?

A settled practice, not a chance visit

In the synagogue any Jew with standing could read and explain the Scriptures, and Paul used that open door. One writer ties the habit to a principle Paul later stated: the good news went to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

We may notice the practice of the apostle, which matched the principle so familiar in his inspired words, "to the Jew first, and also to the Greek." At Salamis they proclaimed the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews. It was indeed the only religious place where any such liberty existed. And this was God's order until Jerusalem was destroyed, or at least until the letter to the Hebrews was written. Until then the door was open, and anyone with a Jewish standing was free there to read or explain the Scriptures.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What "reasoned" means

The word behind "reasoned" covers a range: plain speaking, arguing a case, even disputing. Paul was in a room of people who already took the Old Testament as God's word.

The same word means "speaking" in general, or "reasoning" in particular, or even "disputing"... Context alone can decide. The synagogue was where he spoke, so we may be sure of this: the testimony of the Old Testament was the broad ground on which Paul appealed to his hearers.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why Scripture and not a miracle

In this synagogue Paul worked no miracle. He did not need one. What he needed was already in his hearers' own Bible.

Paul proved a suffering and risen Christ out of the Scriptures. He showed it not only as a truth in what they owned to be the word of God, but as an absolute necessity because of man's sin, and as the only adequate remedy in God's grace. Then came the clinching conclusion: "This is the Christ Jesus, Whom I announce to you." No miracle was needed here to catch attention. The Scriptures are a testimony beyond miracles, and the most permanent of all testimony.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where Paul learned the method

Paul did not invent this way of handling the Old Testament. One writer points to where he learned it.

He is doing the same as the Lord did in Luke 24 with the disciples from Emmaus. He is a Jewish Christian. He opens the Old Testament to his fellow Jews, who are not Christians yet, to present the Christ, the Messiah, to them. He explains that this Messiah must suffer — the same "must" we find in Luke 24... Paul had been in the school of God and so he followed his Master's example!

Modernised from Alfred E. BouterOriginal wording

The effect on the converts: assurance

The result showed later in the converts themselves.

The Gospel also came to them "in much assurance." That matters. Turn back to Acts 17 and see the form Paul's preaching took in their city: he reasoned with them from the Scriptures... In other words, among these people he had built his gospel preaching and appeal especially on THE WORD OF GOD; so the MUCH ASSURANCE in the converts.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The same writer then turns it on us:

An apostle could speak inspired words himself. Yet he appealed to the Scriptures, and the result was solid and lasting. We have only the Scripture to appeal to, so we may well make it the basis of all we preach... A preacher may convince us that things are as he says, on the strength of his own confidence. Converts may tell us they have every assurance because of the happy feelings they experience. But there is as little real assurance in the one as in the other.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Three Sabbaths, and what they left behind

The visit was short. What those few weeks produced was soon being talked about by others.

Paul had spent at most three or four weeks in Thessalonica. He had only "on three Sabbath days reasoned with them from the Scriptures" (Acts 17:2). All the teaching the believers had came from him in that short visit... Everywhere people were relating how these Thessalonian converts had "turned to God from idols, to serve the living and true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven."

Modernised from T. B. BainesOriginal wording

Summary

- Custom — Paul went to the synagogue first every time: to the Jew first, and also to the Greek.

- Method — He reasoned, discussed, even disputed — always from the Old Testament his hearers already accepted.

- Ground — He worked no miracle. Scripture is a testimony beyond miracles, and the most lasting testimony of all.

- Pattern — Jesus opened the Scriptures at Emmaus to show a suffering and risen Christ. Paul copied his Master.

- Fruit — The message rested on the written Word, so the converts had "much assurance." In three Sabbaths Paul left a church that was still waiting for God's Son.

Acts 17:3 · Darby

opening and laying down that the Christ must have suffered and risen up from among the dead, and that this is the Christ, Jesus whom *I* announce to you.

Paul went into the synagogue at Thessalonica and spent three Sabbaths reasoning from the Old Testament. Two questions sit inside the verse. Why did the Christ have to suffer and rise? And how does a preacher move from an ancient promise to a named man?

The Scriptures Were the Whole Proof

Paul worked no miracle at Thessalonica. He used a book his hearers already owned as the word of God.

Paul proved a suffering and a risen Christ from the Scriptures. He showed it not just as a truth in what they owned to be the word of God. He showed it as the absolute necessity because of man's sin, and the only adequate remedy in God's grace. Then came the clinching conclusion: "This Jesus, whom I proclaim to you, is the Christ." He needed no miracle here to catch attention. The Scriptures are a testimony beyond miracles, and the most permanent of all testimony.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What did his hearers actually receive? Paul's own letter to them answers that.

In Acts 17 we find Paul preaching at Thessalonica in a Jewish synagogue, and as was his custom, he "reasoned with them out of the Scriptures." What Scriptures? The Old Testament... In his first letter to the Thessalonian believers, Paul writes by the Holy Spirit that he thanked God without ceasing, because they received his message "not as the word of men but as what it really is, the word of God, which is at work in you believers" (1 Thess. 2:13). What testimony could prove the divine inspiration of the Old Testament Scriptures more fully?

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

Three Steps in One Verse

One verse sums up three Sabbaths of preaching. It falls into three steps, and each rests on named passages.

In Acts 17:3 we have a short but very full summary of the apostle's talks during these three Sabbaths in the synagogue. First, that the Christ had to suffer. Psalm 22, Isaiah 53 and many other Scriptures prove clearly that the Messiah should suffer. Second, that He must rise again from the dead. Psalm 16:9–11 states this plainly, and both Peter and Paul use it that way in the earlier chapters of Acts. Third, both are true only of "this Jesus, whom I proclaim to you."

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Why It Had to Be That Way

Why was the suffering "necessary"? One writer answers from the state of the people who needed saving.

"It was necessary for the Christ to suffer." It was a necessity, for all have sinned, and the wages of sin is death, and after this the judgment. If sinners were ever to escape the judgment to come, and to know the unspeakable blessing of sins forgiven, Christ had to suffer. And this Jesus whom I proclaim to you is the Christ. He is both Lord and Christ, and there is no salvation in any name but His. Suppose men could have cleansed their own souls, atoned for their own sins, and saved themselves from Satan's power and the just judgment of God. Would God then have sent His well-beloved Son to suffer?

Modernised from J. T. MawsonOriginal wording

Name and Office Meet in One Person

The last words of the verse put two titles side by side. They do not mean the same thing.

Jesus is His personal name as a Man born in this world. Christ, meaning the Anointed One, describes an office He fills. But Jesus is the Christ (see Acts 17:3), and there is no other Christ but He.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Order of Approach

Paul kept the name of Jesus back at first. The truth he pressed was one his hearers had forgotten.

He opened the Scriptures, and he did this without mentioning the name of the Lord Jesus at all. He showed from the Old Testament that the Messiah promised to them must suffer and rise from the dead. The Jews had forgotten this great truth: the sufferings of the Messiah come first, and the glory follows. A crucified Christ was their stumbling block (1 Cor. 1:23). They looked only to the glory side, and to the national promises being fulfilled through Him.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Facts Announced, Not Duties Assigned

One writer points out what Paul's preaching left out.

You will notice in his way of preaching that there was not one word about what man must do. Paul treated men as lost, and he had a message from God for them... Not a word about all men being under the law, or about Christ keeping it for them. The Jews of that synagogue were seeking to be justified by keeping the law. They needed an entire change of mind — repentance. And the facts Paul preached produced that repentance.

Modernised from C. StanleyOriginal wording

Summary

- Proof. Paul argued from writings his hearers already owned as God's word. That testimony outlasts miracles.

- Necessity. All have sinned, and the wages of sin is death. So the Christ had to suffer.

- Order. Sufferings first, glory after. The Jews forgot that order, so a crucified Christ became their stumbling block.

- Person. Jesus is the personal name; Christ is the office. Paul joins them: this Jesus is the Christ, and there is no other.

- Message. Paul gave facts about Christ, not demands on men — and those facts produced repentance.

Acts 17:4 · Darby

And some of them believed, and joined themselves to Paul and Silas, and of the Greeks who worshipped, a great multitude, and of the chief women not a few.

Paul preached in the synagogue at Thessalonica, reasoning from Scripture. This verse names the result: a mixed group believed and openly sided with the preachers — Jews, Greek worshippers of God, and women of standing. Its wording shows how they were won, and what that choice cost them.

What Won Them

Paul argued from writings his hearers already accepted. He pressed two things: that the Christ had to suffer and rise, and that this Christ is Jesus.

Paul proved from the Scriptures that the Christ must suffer and rise. He did not present this only as a truth in what they acknowledged to be the word of God. He showed it was absolutely necessary because of man's sin, and the only adequate remedy in God's grace. Then came the clinching conclusion: "This Jesus, whom I proclaim to you, is the Christ." No miracle was needed here to catch attention. The Scriptures are a testimony beyond miracles, and the most lasting testimony of all.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Persuaded, And Joined

The verse says two things about the converts, and the second follows the first. The message persuaded them. Then they attached themselves to the men who preached it. Kelly links this to what Paul later wrote to the same people.

As the apostle wrote afterwards, "our gospel came to you not only in word, but also in power and in the Holy Spirit and with full conviction" (1 Thess. 1:5). The harvest was large, not only among the Jews, but far more among the Gentiles, including not a few women of rank. No church in the apostles' day showed greater simplicity, freshness, and power of the truth than the Thessalonians.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Who The Devout Greeks Were

"Devout" here names a known group of people, not a personal mood. The same word turns up in several scenes in Acts.

In Acts we often meet a Greek word used in the sense of "one who serves God." We point out this expression because it marks a class of people. They were not Jews, yet they avoided the emptiness and defilements of paganism, and took part in Jewish worship. See Acts 13:43, 50; 16:14; 17:4, 17; 18:7, 13.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Those Greeks made up most of the new church. The verse names three kinds of people who believed.

Some of the Jews became convinced that the Lord Jesus is the Christ, and they accepted Him as their Saviour and Lord. But most of the church were devout Greeks. These were not heathen. They were Greeks who had given up idols and had become converts to the Jewish faith. They were convinced that paganism was wrong. They wanted light, so they attended the synagogue services. Of this class a great multitude believed. The third class mentioned are women who held positions of distinction.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Sides Made Visible

The word "joined" describes a visible attachment. That attachment split the city into two camps at once.

The decisive moment had come. The believers showed themselves openly. They identified themselves with Paul and Silas and joined them. It was like the two disciples who heard John the Baptist say, "Behold, the Lamb of God!" (John 1:36). They followed Jesus and stayed with Him that day. It is always so when Christ is preached. The unbelievers show themselves too. They besieged the house of Jason, where Paul and his companion were staying.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

The Price Of Standing With Them

Coming out into the open had a price, and it came at once.

As a result of this preaching, "some" of the Jews and "a great many" of the Gentiles believed. They also proved their faith was real. They identified themselves in public with the Lord's servants, for we read that they joined Paul and Silas. They did not keep their faith to themselves. They did not try to escape shame by staying secret disciples. They believed in Jesus, and boldly confessed their faith. The result was that they had at once to face persecution.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Encouragement Between Two Storms

Where this harvest falls in the story is part of its meaning.

Paul and his friends had just come from suffering and shameful treatment at Philippi. Far from being cowed by this, they had such confidence in God that again they spoke the Word with courage. Its power was such that even some of the Jews believed, along with a great many devout Greeks and not a few leading women. So God gave His faithful servants a time of much encouragement. It came after severe suffering, and before further troubles in Thessalonica itself.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Persuaded — Scripture won them, not miracles. Paul proved from writings they already trusted that the Christ must suffer and rise.

- Joined — belief did not stay private. They attached themselves to Paul and Silas in public, and that was the proof their faith was real.

- Mixed — three groups believed: some Jews, a great many Greeks who had left idols for the synagogue, and not a few women of rank.

- Exposed — the same preaching that revealed the believers revealed their enemies. Standing with the preachers brought persecution at once.

- Timed — the harvest fell between the shame at Philippi and the riot at Thessalonica. It was God's encouragement to servants who kept preaching after being mistreated.

Acts 17:5 · Darby

But the Jews having been stirred up to jealousy, and taken to [themselves] certain wicked men of the lowest rabble, and having got a crowd together, set the city in confusion; and having beset the house of Jason sought to bring them out to the people;

Paul's preaching in Thessalonica had won a wide response. This verse shows the backlash: envy, a mob off the streets, a city in uproar, and a raid on the house of a man named Jason.

Envy behind the uproar

The trouble did not start with the rabble. It started with people who knew the Scriptures and would not bend to them.

The success of the gospel always tends to rouse bitter opposition. That is true nowhere more than among the Jews. They felt keenly the bitter spite that is natural to people overwhelmed by their own Scriptures — Scriptures they could not explain, yet would not bow to.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Envy has done this before, and worse.

Envy led to the first murder, when Cain killed his brother. And envy led to the greatest murder, when the Jews crucified their Messiah. If men moved by envy will commit murder, we need not be surprised that respectable Jews stooped to use base, worthless men to carry out their ends.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Strange partners against the truth

To stop the preaching, men who professed the fear of God recruited the godless. Kelly points out what that alliance exposed.

Here we see the usual lack of common honesty that marks the religious attackers of the truth. The Jews professed the fear of God. Yet out of jealousy they did not hesitate to form a party with wicked men of the lowest sort against the gospel. Godless pagans were good enough allies against the truth of their own Messiah. Worldly desires would not let them recognise Him in Jesus, who suffered and then rose. God was in none of their thoughts.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same pattern appears elsewhere in Acts. There the opposition came from the top of society, not the bottom.

Just as in the days of the apostles, "wicked men of the rabble" and "devout and honourable women" found one point on which they could agree. These two classes were far apart, socially and morally. Yet both utterly rejected the word of God and those who faithfully preached it. (Compare Acts 13:50 with Acts 17:5.) So we always find that men who differ in almost everything else agree in their determined opposition to the Bible.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Why Jason's house

The mob did not pick a random address. Jason had taken the missionaries in, and that hospitality made him the target.

The unbelieving Jews, moved with envy, got hold of wicked men of the lowest sort and gathered a crowd. They set the city in an uproar and attacked the house of Jason. Jason was one of the believers and a relative of Paul (see Rom. 16:21). Paul must have been staying with this relative, so they tried to bring him and his companions out.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

New believers in the city had also gone public with their faith. That came at a price.

They proved their faith was real by identifying themselves in public with the Lord's servants. We read that they "joined Paul and Silas." They did not keep their faith to themselves. They did not try to escape reproach by staying secret disciples. They believed in Jesus, and boldly confessed their faith. The result was that they had at once to face persecution.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

What the crowd intended

The mob was not only after Jason. They wanted the preachers brought out before the city.

Jason, Paul's host, was the special object of their hostility. They surrounded his house. They wanted to bring the Lord's servants out before the people — that is, the regular assembly of the city.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The search that failed

The plan collapsed at the one point the plotters could not control. Luke never says how.

Jealousy was aroused. Unbelieving Jews worked on the rabble — "vile fellows," as an older translation puts it — to make an uproar. The Jews would not eat with such people. Yet they had no qualms about calling in their help to stop the movement if they could. In this they partly succeeded, and they searched for Paul and Silas in the house of Jason, but in vain. They could not find them. The Lord watched over His servants, and on this occasion sheltered them in some way the historian does not explain.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Summary

- Envy starts it. The riot began with men overwhelmed by their own Scriptures, who would not bow to them. The gospel's success roused their spite.

- Envy borrows. Men who would not eat with the rabble gladly joined its cause. That is the usual lack of honesty in religious attacks on the truth.

- Envy targets a door. Jason, Paul's host and relative, took the blow aimed at Paul. Sheltering the preachers made him the accused.

- Envy costs converts. The new believers joined Paul and Silas in public instead of staying secret disciples. Persecution came at once.

- Envy fails. The search of the house came up empty. The Lord sheltered His servants in a way Scripture does not describe.

Acts 17:6 · Darby

and not having found them, dragged Jason and certain brethren before the politarchs, crying out, These [men] that have set the world in tumult, are come here also,

Jealousy over Paul's preaching in Thessalonica boiled over into a riot. The mob could not find the preachers, so it seized Jason, the man who had housed them, and shouted a charge that has echoed ever since.

The Alliance Behind the Charge

The men who raised the cry claimed to fear God. Their choice of allies gave them away:

Here we see the usual lack of common honesty which marks the religious opponents of the truth. The Jews claimed to fear God. Yet jealousy drove them to join forces with wicked men of the lowest sort against the gospel. Depraved pagans were good enough allies against the truth of their own Messiah. Worldly desires would not let them recognise Him in Jesus, who suffered and then rose again. God was in none of their thoughts. Their degradation showed in the company they kept to gather a crowd and set the city in uproar.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

An Old Accusation

The wording was not new. Jesus faced the same charge before Pilate, and Paul faced it at Philippi:

This is an old accusation, and one which always comes from the wrong side. Pontius Pilate could find no fault in Jesus. Even so, the priests and the rulers insisted all the more: "He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Judea, from Galilee even to this place" (Luke 23:5). What do they say against Paul and Silas at Philippi? "These men are Jews, and they are disturbing our city" (Acts 16:20). And at Thessalonica? "These men who have turned the world upside down have come here also" (Acts 17:6).

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

A Compliment Hidden in an Insult

The rioters meant the phrase as an insult. Their own words showed how far the message had spread:

At Philippi the riot began with money-making Gentiles who had been disappointed. At Thessalonica unbelieving Jews were behind even worse opposition and disorder. They branded Paul and Silas as "these men who have turned the world upside down." Without meaning to, they paid tribute to the mighty power of the gospel, preached with the Holy Spirit sent down from heaven. They might oppose it, but they could not stop its advance.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Two Views of the Charge

Commentators differ on this. Some take the charge as a fair description of what the gospel does:

The gospel still has the character it had when Paul preached it: it turned "the world upside down." Nothing was to stand before it. Nothing could be allowed alongside it. Judaism, pagan religion, and all the rest — it overturned them all. It pressed the claims of God on each person. It did more than teach truth about God. It showed its hearers where they stood before God. The gospel comes and says, "You are lost"; and it does turn the world upside down. It is a new thing for people to be told, You are all wrong.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Others call it a false charge. They mark out what the preaching did unsettle:

In Thessalonica people misrepresented him. They imagined he was turning "the world upside down" and "acting against the decrees of Caesar" (Acts 17:6-7). Neither claim was true. The gospel leaves the world-system untouched. But it calls individual people out of the world, and turns them right side up, according to God.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Men Without Resources

The men accused of overturning the world had no money and no powerful backers. One writer asks why the church ever lost that:

Those were blessed days. The church had no powerful backers and no wealth of its own. Its leading preacher had to say, "I have no silver and gold." Yet the church carried on all its work in simple faith in the name of Jesus, and in the awareness of the presence and power of the Holy Spirit. Why was such a state of things ever allowed to pass away? In those days penniless men "turned the world upside down," and their own enemies said so.

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

The Cost to Jason

Paul and Silas were not found, so the man who had opened his home faced the rulers instead:

The Jews bring Jason before the rulers and charge him with sheltering Paul and Silas in his home. The rulers were troubled. But they were not as cruel and unjust as the rulers at Philippi, who had Paul and Silas beaten. They only take security from Jason and the others and release them.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Summary

- Jealousy. The uproar came from people who claimed to fear God. They teamed up with the worst men in the city to fight the message.

- Borrowed charge. Enemies said "He stirs up the people" about Jesus before Pilate, and about Paul at Philippi. The accusation always comes from the same side.

- Hidden tribute. The rioters called the preachers world-upsetters. Without meaning to, they proved what the gospel was doing in the Spirit's power.

- Personal reach. Commentators differ on whether the charge was fair. Some say the gospel does overturn everything, because it tells each person they are lost. Others say it leaves the world-system untouched and turns people right side up, one by one.

- Costly witness. Penniless men with no backers shook whole cities. Those who housed them, like Jason, carried the risk.

Acts 17:7 · Darby

whom Jason has received; and these all do contrary to the decrees of Caesar, saying, that there is another king, Jesus.

The riot at Thessalonica ended before the city rulers. Jason and some believers stood accused of sheltering men who defied Caesar by naming a rival king. The mob framed the charge as treason. Yet their words are a fair summary of what Paul had been preaching in the synagogue.

A charge with no substance

The charge sounded serious. But one writer points out that the gospel reaches every level of society while leaving civil government untouched:

That the preachers of divine grace "turned the world upside down" was natural to say, and became a standing reproach, however untrue. Yet it is understandable, because the gospel reaches among high and low, and separates people from the world by a divine bond to Christ in heaven. But for that very reason it does not interfere with the authority of the world. On the contrary, it commands every soul to be subject to that authority as God's ordinance here below.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer notes how the accusers changed their politics to suit the moment:

It was even a threat to the authority and claims of Caesar. How loyal to the Imperial dynasty the Jews could become! At home, they wanted to shake off Roman rule. Abroad, when it suited their purpose, they played the part of Rome's fearless champions.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The truth inside the charge

The words were malicious. But Paul had given a large place to the kingdom of God and to the return of the One who is to reign:

No doubt the insinuation was unfounded and malicious. But it had a show of evidence in the prominence given to the kingdom of God in which Jesus was to come. For He had gone, among other purposes, to receive that kingdom and to return. It is ill-willed folly to claim that this expectation stands against the rights of Caesar. Still, it is plain that the teaching was very far from modern doctrine, which no one could misread that way.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

We learn the shape of Paul's synagogue teaching from the mouths of his opponents:

Paul first claimed that Jesus is the Messiah. Second, he asserts that this Jesus, the Messiah, was also King. We gather this from the challenge of his accusers.

Modernised from J. G. BellettOriginal wording

The King they named

The mob meant "another king" as a warning. Read next to Micah's promise, it is a description:

Do we not see divine greatness and shepherd care in one blessed Person? He can be none other than the One our verse calls "another king, one Jesus." "But you, O Bethlehem Ephrathah… from you shall come forth for me one who is to be ruler in Israel, whose coming forth is from of old, from ancient days" (Micah 5:2). He, the Eternal One, is the Ruler of His people!

Modernised from F. A. HughesOriginal wording

Christians soon learned what kind of rule this is:

People soon understood this about Christians: they had "another king, one Jesus." His sovereignty meant freedom in obedience — the sweetest possible absolute rule of a perfect and divine love.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The man who opened his house

The mob attacked Jason for what he did, not for what he said. He had taken the preachers into his home.

Paul's host, Jason, was the special object of their hostility. They surrounded his house. They wanted to bring the Lord's servants out in front of the people — the public assembly of the city.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The court let him go on bail, but the pressure on the young believers did not stop:

They only take security from Jason and the others and release them… We know from Paul's first letter to the Thessalonians that the assembly left there suffered serious persecution after this. Though so young in the faith, they kept up an exemplary witness to Christ and the gospel without Paul and Silas to encourage them.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

A kingdom that shapes today

The hope of that kingdom does its work in the present.

With His kingdom and glory before us, we can gladly bear present shame and suffering. Our whole way of life is lifted by it.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- The accusation. The charge of defying Caesar was false. The gospel binds people to Christ in heaven, and it tells every soul to submit to governing authority.

- The accusers. Those who pressed Rome's cause here resented Rome at home — loyalty used as a weapon, not held as a conviction.

- The truth inside it. The slander preserves Paul's message. Jesus is the Messiah, and this Messiah is King, gone to receive a kingdom and to return.

- The King. "Another king, one Jesus" is the eternal Ruler promised at Bethlehem. His sovereignty means freedom in obedience under a perfect and divine love.

- The cost and the comfort. Jason paid for opening his house, and the young assembly kept its witness under persecution. A King and kingdom in view lift the life that bears present shame.

Acts 17:8 · Darby

And they troubled the crowd and the politarchs when they heard these things.

The mob could not find Paul and Silas, so they hauled Jason before the city rulers of Thessalonica. Their charge was that these men preach another king, Jesus — but did it hold any truth?

Who the City Authorities Were

Luke calls these officials politarchs — an unusual title. One commentator takes it as a mark of the historian's precision, not a slip.

Not finding them, they dragged Jason and certain brothers before the city rulers. That is a distinctive title for the local authorities. It confirms Luke's accuracy all the more, because the term appears in no known remains of Greek antiquity. But an inscription still survives on the marble arch of the western gate of Saloniki. It proves that this was the title of the Thessalonian magistrates, and that there were seven of them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Manufactured Alarm

These accusers were not defending Rome. They wanted one thing only.

The outcry of the attackers in verses 6 and 7 teaches us much, at least in its second half. It was natural to say that the preachers of divine grace "turned the world upside down." That became a standing reproach, however untrue... But we cannot look for truth in a foolish cry raised by envious Jews and idle loafers among the Gentiles. They only wanted an appearance convincing enough to arouse the fears of the magistrates, and so drive away the chief heralds of the truth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Notice how these same accusers behaved at home.

How loyal to the imperial dynasty the Jews could become! At home they wanted to shake off the Roman yoke; abroad, when it suited their purpose, they played the part of Rome's brave champions. These accusations, once made, troubled the crowd and the rulers. The politarchs could not ignore them.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The Gospel and Civil Power

There was a reason such talk sounded believable. The same writer explains it, and then shows where the charge collapses.

Yet it is understandable. The gospel reaches both high and low, and it separates people from the world by a divine bond to Christ in heaven. But for that very reason it does not interfere with the authority of the world. On the contrary, it commands every soul to obey that authority, which God has set in place here below. It ties the hearts of believers, simply and completely, to the rejected One, now glorified in heaven.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer traces the tactic back to the Pharisees:

As to their accusation against Paul and Silas, they claim the two were breaking Caesar's decrees. Not that the accusers had any regard for Caesar. They used the same contemptible tactics the Pharisees had used in accusing the Lord Jesus. Their only specific charge is that these men say there is another king, Jesus.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Why the Slander Had a Grain of Truth

The charge was false. Yet something in Paul's preaching gave it the look of evidence.

The insinuation was groundless and malicious, without doubt. But it had a show of evidence in the prominence given to the kingdom of God in which Jesus was to come... Paul and his companions kept the constant expectation of Christ's coming reign before the believers. This was no secret for insiders. It was a powerful hope that shaped conduct as well as doctrine, and they pressed it from first to last through the whole Christian life. The opening chapter of the first letter shows that it marked the Thessalonian converts from their very starting point. They turned to God from idols to serve the living and true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven, whom He raised from the dead, Jesus who delivers us from the wrath to come.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

How the Magistrates Handled It

Being shaken did not make these rulers reckless.

The rulers were troubled along with the people. Yet they were wiser than those of Philippi, for they took security from Jason and let them go.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

But the quiet did not last for the new believers left behind.

But the world was hostile... Persecution soon fell heavily on the young converts, as the letter shows.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Trouble manufactured. The mob wanted just enough show of rebellion to scare the magistrates and drive the preachers out.

- Trouble misdirected. The gospel does not interfere with civil authority. It tells every soul to obey it, while binding the heart to a Christ in heaven.

- Trouble half-earned. The charge was malicious. Yet Paul had preached a coming King, and that hope marked these converts from day one.

- Trouble contained. A surviving inscription confirms Luke's title for these seven officials. Unlike the rulers at Philippi, they took security from Jason and let them go.

- Trouble inherited. The bail money ended the hearing, not the hostility. Persecution soon fell hard on the young believers left in the city.

Acts 17:9 · Darby

And having taken security of Jason and the rest, they let them go.

Verse 9 ends the riot at Thessalonica with a bond, not a beating. Three questions follow: what was this "security", why did the rulers go so easy, and what did the bond cost the young church left behind?

What the security was

The word behind "security" is a legal term. One commentator calls it bail, and notes the exact wording Luke chose:

The world was hostile. Yet at that point the rulers did nothing more than take bail from Jason and the rest and let them go, since they had not found the preachers. [Footnote:] Luke does not use the older Greek technical term for bail. He uses a phrase that matches the Latin legal term satisdatio — giving sufficient security.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

So Jason went free under a money pledge. The men the crowd wanted were never in custody at all.

Rulers who kept their heads

Set beside the last city Paul had visited, the rulers here come off well:

The Jews dragged Jason and some other believers before the city rulers. They accused them of teaching things against Caesar's authority, and of saying that there was another king, Jesus. But the rulers, though troubled along with the people, were wiser than those of Philippi. They took security from Jason and let them go. Paul and his companions, the main accused, were not there, so they were not found. The believers saw the door shut against the work for the moment, and sent Paul and Silas to Berea, a nearby city.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The bond closed the case. It also closed the work in that city for now, so the believers sent the preachers on.

The charge that frightened the court

One writer answers the cry that stirred the court, and names what the accusers were really after:

That the preachers of divine grace "turned the world upside down" was natural to say, and became a standing reproach, however untrue... But for that very reason the gospel does not interfere with the authority of the world. Instead it tells every person to submit to that authority, because God has set it up here on earth. It simply but fully binds the heart of those who believe to the One the world rejected, now glorified in heaven... They only sought an appearance strong enough to arouse the fears of the magistrates, and so drive away the chief heralds of the truth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

So the bond rested on a pretext. The rulers were calming a fear, not punishing a crime.

The cost landed on the local believers

Paul and Silas escaped the hearing entirely. Jason paid. And the pressure did not stop when the court adjourned:

The Jews bring Jason before the rulers and charge him with sheltering Paul and Silas in his home. The rulers were troubled, but they were not as harsh and unjust as the rulers of Philippi, who had Paul and Silas beaten. They only take security from Jason and the others and release them. The Lord had seen fit that the persecutors should not find Paul and Silas... We know from Paul's first letter to the Thessalonians that the church left in Thessalonica suffered serious persecution after this. Yet though they were so young in the faith, they kept up an exemplary witness to Christ and the gospel without Paul and Silas there to encourage them.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

A church still new in the faith held its witness while its host stood under bond and its teachers were gone.

A shut door that God used

Something kept Paul from going back to Thessalonica. One writer names it, and names the God who overruled it:

This passage shows plainly that God allows Satan to harass and hinder the servants of the Lord. Yet set the story beside the history recorded in Acts, and it is very clear that God knows well how to overrule Satan's hindering work for good. Satan hindered Paul from returning to Thessalonica just then, but God led him to Corinth — and He had many people in that city!

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The closed door in one city became an open one in another.

Summary

- Security. The word is a legal one: bail, a money guarantee. It was the mildest ruling the court could reach, since the men it wanted were never found.

- Restraint. The crowd troubled the magistrates, yet they acted more wisely than the rulers at Philippi. They released the accused instead of beating them.

- Pretext. The accusers raised the charge of another king only to alarm the court. The gospel tells every person to submit to the rulers of this world, and binds the heart to Christ in heaven.

- Cost. The price fell on Jason and the believers there. They suffered on after Paul left, and still held an exemplary witness while new in the faith.

- Overruled. The shut door sent Paul on to Berea. Satan's hindering was real, but God turned it toward Corinth, where He had many people.

Acts 17:10 · Darby

But the brethren immediately sent away, in the night, Paul and Silas to Berea; who, being arrived, went away into the synagogue of the Jews.

Trouble in Thessalonica boiled over, and Paul's persecutors came looking for him. That same night the believers moved Paul and Silas out of the city to Berea. Was leaving in the dark a retreat? And what did God do with a work that looked cut short?

A door shut for the moment

The decision to move was not Paul's alone. The mob hunted for Paul and never found him. The believers in the city then acted for him.

Paul and his companions were the ones chiefly wanted, but they were not found there. The believers saw that the door was shut against the work for the moment, so they sent Paul and Silas to Berea, a nearby city.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

God's hand was there before any plan was made. The church left behind in Thessalonica is worth noting too.

The Lord had seen fit that their persecutors did not find Paul and Silas. The believers, however, thought it unwise for the two men to stay any longer, so they sent them away by night to avoid further trouble. We know from Paul's first letter to the Thessalonians that the church left behind in Thessalonica suffered serious persecution after this. Yet, young in the faith as they were, they kept up an outstanding witness to Christ and the gospel without Paul and Silas there to encourage them (1 Thess. 1).

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Obedience, not retreat

Paul had a rule for moments like this, and it came from Jesus Himself.

"Always forward" was the great apostle's motto. He obeyed the Lord's instruction: "When they persecute you in this city, flee to another" (Matt. 10:23). So Paul and Silas left for Berea, now called Verria, or Kara Verria. It lay in another division of Macedonia — Macedonia Tertia — and so under a different government.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Refusing to walk into danger is not weak faith.

Everyone knows that it is easy to be a martyr in theory, and that those who are martyrs in theory are seldom martyrs in practice… Faith never teaches anyone to go looking for danger and trouble. It teaches us to walk the path of Christ in peace and thankfulness. The Lord has not called His servants to leave that path. Some of us may have been struck by this: the Lord told them that when they were persecuted in one city, they should flee to another. That is not chasing martyrdom. It is the very opposite.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Straight back to the synagogue

On arrival they did not lie low. They walked into the synagogue, the Jewish meeting place, and started again.

It is a blessing to notice the tireless zeal of the Lord's servants. They had only just escaped the hatred stirred up by the Jews at Thessalonica. Yet the moment they reached Berea, we see them walking boldly into the synagogue. There they met a readiness of heart in searching the Scriptures that showed greater simplicity and real nobility of soul.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The change of city brought a change of atmosphere.

There they found a delightful change from Thessalonica. Instead of being met with bigotry and persecution, they found in the frequenters of the synagogue a readiness to hear the Word of God.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

The enemy's success is God's route

Paul's enemies got what they wanted. The result was not what they wanted.

Nothing is more wonderful than the way God often chooses to carry out His purposes… To human eyes it might look as if the enemies of the gospel had blocked the work by putting a stop to Paul's labours. But once again they only helped to spread the good news in other regions. Happy is the servant who has no will of his own and sees the Lord's hand in all his changing circumstances.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The letter we owe to that night

Paul left Thessalonica before he could finish teaching. That unfinished work stayed with him.

He felt there was something lacking in their faith, and he wanted to supply it (1 Thess. 3:10), because his work among them had been cut short. The hostility of the Jews had forced him out in a hurry (Acts 17:10). This, with many other reasons, gave him a special concern for them.

Modernised from J. G. BellettOriginal wording

Summary

- Shut door. The believers saw the way closed in Thessalonica and moved Paul and Silas out. The Lord had already kept the mob from finding them.

- Night road. Leaving was obedience, not fear. The Lord told His servants to flee to another city when persecuted.

- Open synagogue. Fresh from a mob, they walked straight into the synagogue at Berea and started again. The people there tested what they heard against Scripture.

- Wider spread. Enemies cut Paul's work short in one city, and the good news only travelled further.

- Lasting letter. Paul never finished teaching the young believers he left behind, so he wrote to them instead.

Acts 17:11 · Darby

And these were more noble than those in Thessalonica, receiving the word with all readiness of mind, daily searching the scriptures if these things were so.

After the jealousy and uproar at Thessalonica, Paul and Silas came to Berea and went straight into another synagogue. There they met a very different response. What exactly made these hearers "noble," and can anyone copy it?

Two Cities, Two Receptions

The verse compares two cities that heard the same two preachers. The difference lay in how each city received them:

Not put off by what they had already been through, they looked for the Jews in that city and went into the synagogue. Here the people who attended gave them a better reception. They were not ready to receive the Word just on the authority of two strangers. So they searched the Scriptures daily, and proved that the new teaching was correct. Thessalonica had shown jealousy and uproar. Berea showed a readiness to weigh matters and fairness in listening.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Who "These" and "Those" Are

So who exactly does the verse praise? Not a church. These were synagogue hearers who had not yet believed:

The context makes it clear that "these" and "those" refer to two groups of Jews. We read that Paul and Silas "went into the synagogue of the Jews. These were more noble than those in Thessalonica" (verses 10 and 11)... It could not have been a comparison of one set of Christians with another. At the time, there were no Christians in Berea. Verse 12 makes it very clear. Their faith in the gospel came after their searching of the Scriptures: "Therefore many of them believed."

Modernised from Michael HardtOriginal wording

Readiness of Mind

"Readiness" cost these hearers something. What they had to give up was their standing as a privileged nation:

As Jews they were used to exclusive national privileges. The Gentiles were "far" from God but the Jews, at least outwardly, were near. But the gospel shows Jews and Gentiles on an equal footing: both are lost and in need of a Saviour. To accept this, a Jew would need to set aside national pride and privilege and bow to God's thoughts... This willingness to set aside prejudices, preconceived ideas, long cherished thoughts, and so on, in favour of God's word is a mark of true nobility.

Modernised from Michael HardtOriginal wording

One writer turns this on the reader, with a warning about the opposite fault:

We want him to "search the Scriptures" with an unbiased mind. We do not want him to form his convictions in the darkness of misrepresentation and prejudice. We want him to form them in the pure and holy light that Scripture sheds around him. And we lovingly urge him to watch against the tendency to think people are wrong just because their position differs from his own.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

The Weight of "Daily"

The verse does not only say they searched. It says they searched daily:

The Bereans won special commendation not simply for searching the Scriptures, but because they did so daily. It is easy to be diligent for one day. To be diligent day after day calls for perseverance. Daily is a hard and testing word... One great effort, or one heroic sacrifice, is easier by comparison. To keep following Christ day after day, without fuss, is the real test. It is not the man who starts well who wins the race, but the man who keeps going.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Testing Even an Apostle

Notice who they tested. Not some unknown teacher — the apostle Paul:

Paul then carries the gospel to Berea, and Scripture tells us the Bereans were more noble than those in Thessalonica. And why? Because they held that the Scriptures (then the Old Testament) were the only balance God had given to test everything by. So they were "examining the Scriptures daily to see if these things were so." Yes — and God commended them for testing even the ministry of an inspired apostle by the Scriptures. Oh that people would do the same in our day!

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

Why This Way Works

Bowing to the word and testing the word are not rivals. Together they led many to believe:

Here they met such readiness of heart in searching the Scriptures that it showed a greater simplicity and real nobility of soul. To bow to the word, and to receive it as God's word — which it truly is — is the truest condition of divine blessing. Yet they still examined Scripture daily, to see whether the things preached agreed with the things written. Therefore many from among them believed. There is no way so sure or good.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Noble — The word describes people in a synagogue who had not yet believed. God commends this state of mind before anyone believes.

- Ready — Nobility starts with a mind ready to drop pride, prejudice and long-held ideas when God's word says otherwise.

- Searching — Readiness alone is not nobility. They checked what they heard against the only authority that can settle anything.

- Daily — The commendation hangs on one word of perseverance. One day of diligence is easy. Day after day is the real test.

- Therefore — Ready hearing plus daily searching ended in faith. No surer or better way exists — even when an apostle is the one speaking.

Acts 17:12 · Darby

Therefore many from among them believed, and of Grecian women of the upper classes and men not a few.

At Berea, Paul found a synagogue full of people willing to check his message against the Scriptures. Verse 12 is what came of that checking. Faith broke out, and it did not stop with the Jews.

The Word "Therefore"

The verse opens with a link back to the daily searching of verse 11. One writer draws out how demanding that searching was, and what it earned:

They verified what they heard based on the only true authority, the word of God. They searched the Scriptures. This was not a casual read, nor was it occasional. It was daily searching; diligent and constant seeking of the mind of God in His word. They did not have the luxury of online Bibles or Bible apps. They had to work through scrolls of handwritten text. But their zeal brought them a great reward: "Many of them therefore believed" (verse 12).

Modernised from Michael HardtOriginal wording

These hearers needed no miracles. One writer explains why:

With disciples such as these, miracles are not needed and would rather distract than help. The Word is itself the greatest of miracles. It is the voice of the Living God. That voice has sounded on through the ages, never silent, wherever there was an ear to hear. So the readiness to receive the gospel ripens into faith in these Bereans, as they search the Scriptures with vigorous determination, day by day.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The Surest Way

They measured the preaching against the written word. One writer says no way of hearing is better:

To bow to the word, and to receive it as God's word — which it truly is — is the truest condition of divine blessing. Yet they still examined Scripture daily, to see whether the preaching agreed with the written word. Many of them therefore believed. There is no way so sure or good.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Who "These" Were

Verse 11 calls the Bereans "more noble." More noble than whom? Verse 12 helps settle it:

The context makes it clear that "these" and "those" refer to two groups of Jews — those in Berea and those in Thessalonica. It could not have been a comparison of one set of Christians with another. At the time, there were no Christians in Berea. Verse 12 is clear: their faith in the gospel followed their searching of the Scriptures. "Many of them therefore believed."

Modernised from Michael HardtOriginal wording

Past the Synagogue Door

The verse names two more groups beyond the Jews:

Here again women of prominence are mentioned (Greeks) and men also, not a few. In this case, as in Thessalonica, though the work began in the synagogue, it was by no means confined to Jews. The Spirit of God has not thought it necessary to tell us, however, how the work progressed in Berea later.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

For those Greek converts, believing meant a break with the whole shape of the life they had been living:

It was surely a deliverance beyond words. It freed them from degrading immorality and from empty myths. It turned them from a life of selfishness to serve the one and only true God, and to wait for His Son from heaven.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Noble and Honourable

Two words of praise stand side by side here. One is for the searchers. One is for the women who believed:

Where there is uprightness of heart, and a true valuing of the Scripture, divine blessing will come. God does His work by His word received into the heart. God calls the Jews who searched the Scriptures "noble," and the women who believed were "honourable."

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

Summary

- Therefore — The verse hangs on one connecting word. Faith at Berea came after the daily searching, not instead of it.

- Tested — They weighed Paul's preaching against the written word. No way of hearing is surer or better.

- Proof — Faith followed the searching. So the people called "more noble" in verse 11 were not yet believers when Paul arrived.

- Reach — The work started in the synagogue. It did not stay there. Greek women of rank and Greek men believed too.

- Honour — God calls the searchers noble and the women honourable. His praise rests on hearts that value His word.

Acts 17:13 · Darby

But when the Jews from Thessalonica knew that the word of God was announced in Berea also by Paul, they came there also, stirring up the crowds.

Paul had just escaped Thessalonica by night, and Berea welcomed his preaching — until his old opponents heard and travelled after him. Why would people who refuse a message go out of their way to stop others from hearing it?

Opposition that follows the preacher

Driving Paul out of one city was not enough for his opponents. One commentator notes where the trouble in Berea came from:

But Jewish anger was not content to drive the apostles out of Thessalonica. From Thessalonica the hostile Jews came to Berea to work against the preached word, stirring up and troubling the crowds there too.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

This was not a short walk. Another writer gives the distance they covered, and sees the effort backfire:

When the Jews of Thessalonica heard of the success in Berea, they followed Paul to that town, about fifty miles away, and stirred up the people. The Devil always defeats himself, for he only drove the servants of Christ to other places, where they spread the gospel.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

Refusing the message and blocking it

News that Paul was preaching in a new place was enough to set them moving:

How long they were there we are not told. But it was clearly only a short time before the militant Jews of Thessalonica heard of the Word preached in Berea, and came there to stir up the people against the Lord's servants. They not only rejected the message of grace themselves, but they were determined that others must not even hear it.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

What Paul was preaching

The verse calls the message "the word of God." One writer shows how Paul preached that word in the synagogues:

Acts 17:13 clearly shows the method the apostle used in his preaching. In the synagogues he found copies of the Law and the Prophets, which served his purpose. So he sought out the synagogues and proved to the Jews, from their own Scriptures, that Jesus of Nazareth was indeed the "Christ" to whom they bore witness. He it was who had suffered, as had been foretold, and had risen again from the dead.

Modernised from William J LoweOriginal wording

Why old religion resists new truth

Commentators give more than one reason for this hatred. One writer sees a pattern that repeats far beyond Berea:

But the unhappy Jews carry on their work, and come from Thessalonica to stir up the people against Paul and the others. It is sad to see their permanent hatred of the gospel. But it is always like this when truth sets aside an old religion and its followers refuse that truth.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Another traces it to pride in what is already held, and says it hardens when grace reaches outsiders:

Knowledge of old revelation gives no security for receiving the truth God is actually sending or using most at any given time. On the contrary, as we see in these Jews here and elsewhere, if there is pride in what someone already has, that pride will work powerfully to reject what God means to test the heart with now. This is especially so when grace is at work to open the door of faith to those who had no religious standing from of old. So of all things the gospel is the most repulsive to God's ancient people, who madly refused the mercy that waited on them first of all, before it was preached to the Gentiles.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The believers who carried Paul on

Paul had to move on again, and new believers went with him. One writer counts what that escort cost them:

We can, however, pause to admire the devotion of those believers who escorted Paul, and did not leave him until he reached Athens. The sea voyage to Athens would take three to six days... So we may reckon the journey from Berea to Athens and back to have kept these believers away from home for between two and three weeks. But we are sure they grudged neither the time, the expense, nor the tiredness in caring for one who had ministered such blessings to their souls, cheering him and helping him on his way.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Summary

- Word preached. Paul proved from the Law and the Prophets that Jesus of Nazareth is the Christ who suffered and rose. That is the message his opponents stirred the crowds against.

- Word resented. Pride in truth already held can turn a person against the truth God is pressing now. It hardens further when grace reaches people with no religious standing.

- Word hunted. These opponents refused the message. Then they travelled fifty miles to stop others from hearing it.

- Word protected. New believers took Paul to safety, spending weeks and money to see him all the way to Athens.

- Word spread. The effort to silence Paul only moved him on to fresh ground — the enemy defeats himself.

Acts 17:14 · Darby

And then immediately the brethren sent away Paul to go as to the sea; but Silas and Timotheus abode there.

Persecution from Thessalonica followed Paul fifty miles to Berea, and the believers there rushed him out of the city. Why did Paul run, what does the phrase about the sea mean, and why were Silas and Timothy left behind?

Why Paul left

One writer sees Paul's flight as obedience to an instruction given long before:

Long before, the Lord had also laid down a general principle: "When they persecute you in one town, flee to the next" (Matt. 10:23). Paul and his companions plainly carried out this principle later, even to shaking the dust off their feet (Acts 14:6, Acts 17:10-14).

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

The same wisdom shaped his route out of Berea and his choice of companions:

Again wisdom says Paul should leave Berea. He went toward the sea with others who seem to have known the area, but left Silas and Timothy behind.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

"To the sea": decoy or destination

Some texts read "as if to the sea," which hints at a trick to send the pursuers down the wrong road. Commentators differ here. One argues from the oldest manuscripts that no trick is in the text at all:

"As far as to the sea" they went. That is how the oldest manuscripts read. They do not say "as if to the sea." Some could take that other reading as a decoy to throw pursuers off the scent. At what point they embarked for Athens is not stated.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Another writer keeps the idea of a trick, and sees the hostility aimed at Paul in particular:

The Thessalonian Jews hated the Word of God so much that they chased Paul all the way to Berea. Faced with more trouble, Paul slipped away to Athens and outwitted his pursuers with a simple trick. Silas and Timothy stayed at Berea, since the hostility now fell on Paul in particular.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The cost carried by the Bereans

Escorting Paul cost the Bereans more than a walk to the city gate:

The believers in Berea, new converts as they all were, cared for Paul and sent him away as far as the sea. Some even went with him to Athens... We can pause to admire the devotion of those brothers who escorted Paul. They did not leave him until he reached Athens. The sea voyage to Athens would take a little time, say from three to six days... So the journey from Berea to Athens and back would have kept these brothers away from home for two to three weeks. But we are sure they grudged none of it — not the time, not the cost, not the weariness. They cared for this man, cheered him, and helped him on his way. He had brought such blessing to their souls, and his weak eyesight may also have made him more dependent on others. Brotherly love was active in them.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Silas and Timothy, and what followed

Their later movements show how Paul kept using them for churches he could not reach himself:

Paul had been driven by persecution from Thessalonica, then from Berea to Athens. Alone at Athens for a time (Acts 17), he sent word for Silas and Timothy to come to him with all speed (17:15). Evidently Timothy at least had done so. As to Silas, it does not seem clear. But Paul then sent Timothy from Athens to Thessalonica. He could not go himself, and no doubt he hated losing Timothy's help. Later both Silas and Timothy rejoined Paul at Corinth (Acts 18:5). As for where Silas was in the meantime, Scripture seems to give no hint.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Opposition that spread the gospel

The work at Berea was cut short. One writer reads that interruption the other way round:

To human eyes, the enemies of the gospel seemed to have stopped the work by cutting Paul's labours short. But once again they only helped spread the good news into other regions. Happy is the servant who has no will of his own. He sees the Lord's hand in all his changing circumstances. He can discern His mind in everything that comes up in his path.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Another writer states it briefly:

But with all this, the enemy does nothing but order the path of the gospel, according to the will of God.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Hostility starts the path. Jews from Thessalonica came to Berea to stir up the crowds, and their hostility fell on Paul in particular.

- Wisdom chooses the path. Leaving obeyed the Lord's own instruction to flee to the next town.

- Love escorts along the path. New believers in Berea gave two to three weeks, their money and their strength to bring Paul to Athens.

- Co-workers hold the ground behind. Silas and Timothy stayed at Berea and rejoined Paul later. Paul then sent Timothy back to Thessalonica and stood alone.

- God ordered the path all along. The enemy seemed to stop the work. In fact he drove the gospel where God wanted it next.

Acts 17:15 · Darby

But they that conducted Paul brought him as far as Athens; and, having received a commandment to Silas and Timotheus, that they should come to him as quickly as possible, they departed.

This verse reads like a travel note. Behind it lie a violent expulsion from Berea, a servant left waiting alone in a strange city, and the moves that led to Paul's letters to Thessalonica.

Enemies Who Move the Gospel Along

Paul is in Athens because his enemies drove him out of Berea. One writer sees those enemies serving God's plan without meaning to.

A few brothers conduct Paul to Athens, and he sends an order to Silas and Timothy to join him there at once. But with all this, the enemy does nothing but arrange the path of the gospel, according to the will of God.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Another writer draws out how a servant should read such setbacks:

To human eyes, it might seem that the enemies of the gospel had stopped Paul's labours and so hindered the work. But once again they only helped to spread the good news in other regions. Happy is the servant who has no will of his own! He sees the Lord's hand in all his changing circumstances, and he can discern His mind in everything that comes up in his path.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The Escort

The verse does not say how many men went with Paul, or how far they walked. One writer supplies both.

More than one person went with Paul to Athens, over 200 miles away. On their return they brought an order for Silas and Timothy to join him with all speed.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Athens was where Paul was heading, and where he called his companions to meet him. One writer looks ahead to what the visit produced:

Athens, as we shall see, was not destined to be a fruitful field for the incorruptible seed, the living and abiding word of God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Waiting Instead of Preaching

Paul told his companions to come fast. Then he waited in Athens instead of preaching. One writer treats that pause as a real question about the servant's motives.

It is a remarkable thing that the apostle's mind does not seem to have been set on service in Athens. Even in his coming to the place, those who accompanied him seem to have decided where he went. And now that he has arrived, he did not begin preaching at once, as at Thessalonica and Berea. He waited for Silas and Timothy. Had he left Berea unwillingly? We cannot tell; but one thing is certain: the servant is often in danger of being governed by his affections rather than by the Lord's will.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The same writer does not leave it as a criticism. Whatever Paul felt, he adds, the Lord was controlling His devoted servant and preparing him for new work in His own way.

Left Without His Companions

Why did Paul have to send for Silas and Timothy at all? One writer explains why they had stayed behind.

Silas and Timothy remained at Berea, because clearly the hostility was now aimed especially at Paul. So on his visit to Athens, Paul was solitary and alone as far as his service went. Athens was the great centre of Greek culture and wisdom.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

What the Summons Led To

The order in this verse starts a chain of travels. Scripture traces only part of it.

Alone at Athens for a time (Acts 17), he sent word for Silas and Timothy to come to him with all speed (17:15). Evidently Timothy at least had done so. As to Silas, it does not seem clear. But Paul then sent Timothy from Athens to Thessalonica. He could not go himself, and he was no doubt reluctant to be without Timothy's help. Later both Silas and Timothy rejoined Paul at Corinth (Acts 18:5). As for Silas's movements in the meantime, Scripture seems to give no indication.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Out of these travels came Paul's first letter to Thessalonica. Where did he write it? One writer weighs the old claim that it came from Athens:

The Authorized Version has a postscript, "written from Athens." … Paul wrote the Epistle after Timothy had returned from his visit to Thessalonica. … Timothy came from Thessalonica with the good news of the happy state of the Thessalonian church and joined the apostle in Corinth (Acts 18:5). From Corinth Paul wrote this first Epistle.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

Summary

- Driven. Opponents forced Paul out of Berea. The enemy only arranged the gospel's route, according to the will of God.

- Escorted. Believers travelled more than 200 miles with him, then carried his order back to Berea.

- Charged. Paul sent for his fellow workers at speed, then waited instead of preaching. One writer warns that a servant can be governed by his affections rather than by the Lord's will.

- Alone. The hostility now targeted Paul, so he faced the great centre of Greek culture on his own.

- Fruitful anyway. The summons set off Timothy's travels, and out of them came Paul's first letter to Thessalonica — written, one writer argues, from Corinth.

Acts 17:16 · Darby

But in Athens, while Paul was waiting for them, his spirit was painfully excited in him seeing the city given up to idolatry.

Paul is alone in Athens, waiting for Silas and Timothy to reach him. The great centre of Greek learning meets him crowded with idols, and the sight stirs him before he says a single word.

Alone, and waiting

Paul did not come to Athens with a plan. Others chose his route, and on arrival he did not begin preaching as he had elsewhere.

It is a remarkable thing that the apostle's mind does not appear to have been intent upon service in Athens. Even in his coming to the place, those who travelled with him seem to have decided where he went. Now that he has arrived, he does not start preaching at once, as at Thessalonica and Berea. He waits for Silas and Timothy… However this might have been, the Lord was in control of His devoted servant. He worked on his spirit and prepared him for his new work in His own way.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

A city crammed with gods

One writer gathers up what a visitor would have seen there:

No city in the world was so crowded with idols of every kind as Athens. The most famous sculptors and architects had used their skill to give the objects of their worship every form of beauty the mind of man could invent… "Every public place and building was also a sanctuary… And as if Athenian imagination knew no limits here, they made gods out of ideas and honoured them in public. They built altars to Fame, to Modesty, to Energy, to Persuasion, and to Pity."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

It struck a man who grew up in a city that allowed no idols at all:

He found no pleasure in the mother of arts, eloquence and philosophy. Idolatry polluted its beautiful sculpture and statues and its splendid architecture. As a satirist said, it was easier to find a god than a man in Athens. So his spirit was stirred to its depths within him as he saw the city full of idols. What a sight for a man who in his unconverted days grew up in another city that boasted not one idol defiled it!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Learning and idols together

Paul walked into the world's showcase of human thought.

Athens was the great centre of Greek learning and philosophy; it was also full of idols. The highest human culture and the grossest idolatry can exist quite happily side by side. Into the middle of this state of things Paul stepped, and the sight of it painfully excited his spirit.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

One writer weighs the wording of the verse, and what all that thinking never achieved:

His spirit was stirred, or provoked, within him as he saw that city given up to idolatry, or rather full of idols. Human thinking there had been great in the past. Even so, it had not lifted the people out of the folly — to say no more — of worshipping wood and stone.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

What Paul was measuring by

Paul had the time and the taste to admire Athens. Something else decided what he felt.

The apostle's character, ability and learning make us sure of one thing. He had an eye for natural beauty and a mind for every piece of history around him… So we see him alone at Athens, with plenty of time to look at ruins that have drawn people ancient and modern more than almost any other place. What was the effect on him? His spirit was provoked within him, as he saw the city full of idols. It was not sculpture that captivated him, not architecture that blinded him. He measured everything around him by the glory of Christ, and yet no one could show more tact in speaking to them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

From stirred spirit to spoken word

The preaching came straight out of that pain, and the pain had two roots. One reached toward God, the other toward the people.

No doubt two things worked on him. One was a sense of the dishonour done to God by those who had "exchanged the glory of the immortal God for images resembling mortal man and birds and animals and creeping things." The other was a yearning pity for the poor slaves of Satan who had been so terribly deceived. So the word of God became like a fire in his bones, and he could no longer hold back his testimony. The Spirit of God draws attention to this effect by the word "therefore."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Feeling it in our own streets

One writer takes the verse as a description of what suffering with Christ looks like in ordinary life.

Suffering for or with Christ is not a matter of our bodies or our circumstances only, but a matter of our spirits also. When Paul went to Athens it says, "his spirit was provoked within him as he saw that the city was full of idols." As we walk through the streets of our towns and notice the complete indifference to the claims of Christ, it ought to affect us in our spirits.

Modernised from George DavisonOriginal wording

(Correct link: George Davison)

Summary

- Waiting. Paul reached Athens with no plan of his own. The Lord used the delay to prepare his spirit.

- Seeing. The city was packed with idols, right down to altars for Fame, Modesty and Pity.

- Measuring. Learning and idols lived side by side. Paul judged the scene by the glory of Christ, not by its sculpture.

- Feeling. Two things moved him: the dishonour done to God, and pity for people Satan had deceived.

- Speaking. The stirred spirit did not stay inside. "Therefore" the fire in his bones became testimony he could not hold back.

Acts 17:17 · Darby

He reasoned therefore in the synagogue with the Jews, and those who worshipped, and in the market-place every day with those he met with.

Paul is alone in Athens, and what he sees in the city presses on him until he can no longer stay silent. Verse 17 shows what a stirred spirit does. It goes to the synagogue on the Sabbath, and it goes into the public square every day.

From Feeling to Testimony

The verse opens with "So." Older translations read "therefore." Either way, what Paul does here follows straight from what verse 16 describes. One writer traces the pressure that built in Paul until speech was the only outlet.

Paul was worked on in this way. He felt the dishonour done to God by those who had "exchanged the glory of the immortal God for images resembling mortal man and birds and animals." He also felt a yearning pity for the poor slaves of Satan who had been so badly deceived. So the word of God became like a fire in his bones, and he could no longer hold back his testimony. The Spirit of God draws attention to this effect by the word "therefore." He began with the Jews and their converts, who rejected idol worship just as Paul did. They witnessed to the oneness of God, yet they refused God's testimony to Christ as the Messiah. Working outward from this centre, he "reasoned" with everyone who crossed his path each day in the great place of public gathering.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Who the "Devout" Were

The verse names a second group beside the Jews: "the devout persons." One writer describes who they were.

There were many such worshippers. Their souls were worn out with the folly and evil of paganism, which could not satisfy the needs of the soul. Through grace they were turned to the only true God, who was known among the Jews, and they joined in the Jewish worship without being circumcised. They were called religious persons, people who served God. They listened to the apostle more than the Jews did, and were often the cause of Jewish jealousy. Lydia was one of this class.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

One Message for Synagogue and Street

It would be easy to assume Paul went to the synagogue for support and to the market for preaching. One writer sees it differently. Paul brought the same gospel to both, and the cross put both on the same level.

The Lord Jesus is just as much the Saviour of the Gentile, through faith in God's testimony to His Son. Such is the gospel, the glad tidings, of God. The few plain words of the inspired historian show how hard the apostle gave himself to the work of publishing it. It is the most gracious message God ever sent to sinful, guilty man. He was diligent in the synagogue on the Sabbath, and he spoke in the agora, or marketplace, every day to those he met. Their need was deep; his zeal was burning. The cross of Christ proved that the Jew was no better in heart than the heathen — indeed that he was worse, because he turned his greater privileges into pride.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Preaching to Whoever Turned Up

The market half of the verse names no fixed audience. Paul took the people the day handed him.

He argued with Jews in the synagogue. But he also argued with others of a devout character in the markets — anyone who was willing to meet with him.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

No Recorded Fruit — and Yet the Doorway

Luke records no converts from either the synagogue or the market here. Yet this daily, unglamorous work is what put Paul in front of the philosophers.

No result is mentioned from the discussion in the synagogue or in the market. But it seems the philosophers ran into Paul in the market.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The Outlook That Made It Possible

Athens had a mood that caught visitors — everyone there wanted the latest news. Paul walked into it carrying a different set of concerns.

There was a catching spirit at Athens; but Paul was not caught by it; his outlook was different. This great city — like the great cities around us — was marked by learning, superstition and religion. If our outlook is not right, there is real danger of being caught by the same spirit. If our eyes are not set on Christ, we are in grave danger of being caught by what prevails in men's cities.

Modernised from F. A. HughesOriginal wording

Summary

- Stirred — What Paul saw in Athens did not leave him curious or downcast. It made the word of God burn in him until he had to speak.

- Therefore — One small connecting word carries the verse. Grief over God's dishonour turned straight into testimony, not private complaint.

- Outward — He started at the centre he knew: the synagogue, with Jews and the worshippers who had left paganism. From there he worked outward to whoever he met.

- Daily — The synagogue on the Sabbath; the marketplace every day. Their need was deep; his zeal was burning.

- Barren — Luke records no converts from this work. Yet the market talks carried Paul to the philosophers. Faithfulness comes first; results are God's business.

Acts 17:18 · Darby

But some also of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers attacked him. And some said, What would this chatterer say? and some, He seems to be an announcer of foreign demons, because he announced the glad tidings of Jesus and the resurrection [to them].

Paul is waiting in Athens. The city is full of idols, and every day he takes the message into the synagogue and the marketplace. The learning capital of the ancient world answers him with two labels: a nickname of contempt, and a charge of bringing in foreign gods.

The two schools that met him

Two rival schools took him on. Each shut God out in its own way.

The Epicureans and the Stoics soon met him. The first were really atheists under cover of chance, expecting soul and body to dissolve. The second came from a harder school. They made much of necessity or fate. They held an intolerant and unbearable self-importance, and were really pantheists. ... The true God was unknown.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Athens had a reputation, and the two schools that met Paul still have one.

The fame of the Greek schools of philosophy had spread through the whole known world. People looked on Athens as the seat of learning and wisdom. What Cambridge and Oxford are to England today, Athens was then to the whole of Europe... The Epicureans and Stoics were the leading Athenian schools. The ambassador of Christ met and clashed with some of their philosophers. Their very names have found a lasting place in our language. As someone has well said, they represent Pleasure and Pride — the two most powerful forces in human life.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

What "babbler" actually says

The word behind "babbler" is an insult with a picture in it.

In Acts 17:18 the word is σπερμολόγος (spermologos). It literally means "seed picker." It is a word of contempt. It means someone who picks up idle tales — a gossip, a chatterer. The margin has "base fellow."

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

One writer suggests each school had its own line of attack — and the plan behind the sneer misfired.

It was probably the Epicureans who called him a "babbler." They judged him to be a worthless fellow. He had picked up a word here and there and put it out as though he himself were somebody great. They were sure that a trial at the Areopagus would expose him as ignorant and unlearned. What a surprise his able defence must have been to them! Perhaps it was the Stoics who accused him of setting forth strange gods, or foreign demons. With all their boasted wisdom, they were shown to be completely ignorant of the one true God.

Modernised from George DavisonOriginal wording

Why they heard "foreign divinities"

The second charge came from a plain mistake. Paul's two words sounded to them like two names.

As long as their curiosity was fed, the strange preacher seemed to be simply putting two new divinities before them. In their ignorance they took "Resurrection" for the name of a god, or rather a goddess. So they probably gave him a ready, if somewhat listless, hearing.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

This was not a slip by the uneducated.

The most eminent teachers of that day were deep in the dark. They thought the resurrection, which Paul preached along with Jesus of Nazareth, was also a strange god!

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The two things that stuck in their minds

Their summary of his message came down to two things.

What stayed in the minds of his first hearers was that he preached Jesus and the resurrection. It even appears that some took the resurrection, as well as Jesus, to be a God. It is indeed the basis of Christianity. Christianity is founded on Jesus Himself and on the fact of His resurrection. But it is only the basis.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Yet a basis is no small thing.

These words had made the deepest impression and stayed most clearly in their minds. What a new thing, and what a blessed reality for souls! The Person of Christ — not a theory; the fact of the resurrection — not a gloomy uncertainty about the future.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Mockery as a form of opposition

The insult at Athens belongs to a pattern that runs through Paul's service.

When he delivered his message in cultured Athens, they mocked him as a "babbler" (Acts 17:18). Before Festus they thought he was out of his mind (Acts 26:24). Here was ridicule. In Thessalonica there was misrepresentation, for people imagined he was turning "the world upside down" (Acts 17:6-7). Then the enemy's violent opposition showed in the sufferings he had to endure. If we in our day were more energetic and more faithful in our service for the Lord Jesus, we would no doubt know more of all three things.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- Pleasure and pride. The Epicureans and the Stoics stood for the two great drives of human life. Neither drive led its followers to the true God.

- Contempt. "Babbler" means seed-picker — a scavenger of scraps of other people's talk. It was a sneer, aimed at exposing Paul as unlearned.

- Ignorance. They heard "Jesus and the resurrection" and counted two new divinities. The world's most cultured city could not recognise the truth when they heard it.

- Substance. What they mistook for novelty was a Person, not a theory, and a fact, not a guess about the future.

- Foundation. Jesus Himself and His resurrection are the basis of Christianity. Paul laid that foundation in a city where the true God was unknown.

Acts 17:19 · Darby

And having taken hold on him they brought [him] to Areopagus, saying, Might we know what this new doctrine which is spoken by thee [is]?

The philosophers of Athens had heard Paul arguing in the marketplace. Instead of silencing him, they took him up the hill of the Areopagus and asked him to explain himself. Was this an honest search, a formal trial, or just the appetite of a city hooked on new ideas?

The Place They Took Him

The Areopagus was both a place and a court. That double sense gives the verse two possible translations.

The "Areopagus" was a court set up by Solon, the lawgiver of Athens. It had two duties: to watch over the morals of the Athenians, and to see that they paid due honour to the gods. Rome kept this institution, though it had lost its importance. The court met on the hill of Mars, or Ares, and from that comes the name "Areopagus" — Ares' (or Mars') Hill. So Acts 17:19 may be translated either "They led him to Mars' Hill," or "before the tribunal called Areopagus."

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The ESV takes the second option, "the Areopagus." The place itself had a long and grim history.

They took him to the top of the hill of Areopagus. For as long as anyone could remember, the most dreaded court had met there. It passed sentence on the worst criminals and settled the most serious questions about religion... On this spot, surrounded by "temples, statues, and altars," the apostle stood on that memorable day to address the most famous thinkers in the world.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Interest Without Conscience

Athens had lost its power but kept its cleverness. Their invitation sounds open-minded, yet one writer sees only curiosity behind it.

They were no longer in a mood to persecute. They had lost their independence and political power, but their light-minded love of ideas survived. Only mockery or curiosity was left. Still, the apostle's preaching struck them enough that they took hold of him and brought him up to the Areopagus. They did not do it to try him for his life, as they once did with Socrates. They did it to learn what this new doctrine was... But truth does not enter through the ear only. It enters the conscience too. And what conscience was at work in people who spent their time on nothing but telling or hearing the latest news?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

That habit of mind produced a predictable result when the gospel arrived.

They had made a habit of always telling or hearing some new thing. The novelty of the gospel, therefore, awakened a passing superficial interest in the preaching of Paul, but no more. Heathen philosophy, like formal Judaism, was unreceptive of the gospel of Jesus.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Why "New" Was the Right Word

The word "new" in their question fit better than they knew. Athens had inherited everything except the knowledge of God.

They had, as they boasted, a rich inheritance: beauty in art, trained and daring thought in philosophy, polished elegance in poetry, speech, and history. Along with it went complete corruption and unnatural depravity in morals. Their gods were the enlarged image of their own degradation. At that time Jesus appeared, the Son of God, the woman's Seed. In Him shone the light of God, and the love of God. To announce Him was indeed new teaching. He, and He only, was the perfect image of the invisible God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Hearing, or a Trial?

Commentators differ on what the philosophers intended. One reading is that they meant to weigh his message as judges weigh a case.

Some thought him a babbler. Others called him a man who set out strange gods. Now he should speak for himself and explain his teaching. Then philosophers, men of trained minds and sharp intellect, could sit in judgment on it and decide whether it was worth anything. That is surely what the philosophers intended. So they took him to the Areopagus. There they heard something that must have been new, and of vital importance to every one of them.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Others hold that the move was practical, and that the address which follows is Paul's defence rather than a sermon — Darby says plainly, "you must not call this preaching. Paul is here brought to Areopagus to answer for himself." A third view keeps the setting entirely informal: Paul "was conducted by some of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers to Mars' Hill, not for any judicial purpose, but doubtless that they might hear him more quietly."

Paul Turns the Invitation

Whatever they meant by it, their question gave Paul his opening.

He was no announcer of strange demons. At their own invitation to the Areopagus, he was the first to state the rights of the one true God — seriously, graciously, and in plain words. They themselves had sought, or at least asked, to know what this new doctrine meant. How little they expected a testimony so simple and noble, one that proved itself to every unbiased conscience!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Place: The Areopagus was Athens' old court for morals and religion. So the verse can read either "Mars' Hill" or "the tribunal called Areopagus."

- Motive: Curiosity had replaced persecution. They seized Paul to hear the latest thing, not to condemn him as they once condemned Socrates.

- Problem: Truth enters the conscience, not the ear alone. A city living on the latest news had no conscience awake to receive it.

- Message: The word "new" fit. A city rich in art, philosophy and poetry had never heard of the One who is the perfect image of the invisible God.

- Outcome: Their casual invitation gave Paul his platform. He stated the rights of the one true God in plain words, and that testimony proved itself to the conscience.

Acts 17:20 · Darby

For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears. We wish therefore to know what these things may mean.

Paul preached in the Athens market place. The philosophers took him to the Areopagus and asked him to explain. Their words sound open and fair. But what lies behind such interest, and what does it take for truth to get past the ear?

Curiosity where the conscience sleeps

Some of these men sneered; others wanted to hear more. One writer traces that mix to a city left with nothing but its cleverness.

The better you know the corrupting nonsense of Greek mythology, the less you wonder at the surprise that met the apostle's words in the Athens market place. Some were contemptuous, others were curious. Mental activity works all the more freely where the conscience is asleep. It runs free where the soul is not purified by obeying the truth to sincere love. Political importance had long since gone from the city. Clever remarks and word games were their way of filling the emptiness.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The hill where they took him

They heard Paul preach the resurrection and mistook it for another god. The place they chose to hear more was not a lecture room but a court.

The most respected teachers of that day were so much in the dark that they took the resurrection, which Paul preached along with Jesus of Nazareth, to be another strange god! But, like all the Athenians, they were filled with curiosity. They "spent their time in nothing except telling or hearing something new." So they took Paul and brought him to the Areopagus, and asked to hear more of his new teaching. The place they took him to was the summit of the hill of Areopagus. There the most solemn court of law had sat from ancient times. It passed sentence on the greatest criminals and decided the weightiest questions connected with religion… On this spot, surrounded by "temples, statues, and altars," the apostle stood on that memorable day to address the most famous thinkers in the world.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Athens had once tried a philosopher for his life. Paul's case was different.

They were no longer inclined to persecute. Their light-minded interest in ideas survived the loss of their national independence and political power. Only mocking or curiosity was left. Still, the apostle's preaching struck them enough that they laid hold of him and brought him up to the Areopagus. They did not bring him there to try him for his life, as they once did with Socrates. They only wanted to know what this new teaching was.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What counted as "new" in Athens

The appetite Luke describes was not idle gossip. It was a serious, restless hunger for fresh ideas — which is exactly why Paul's message registered as a novelty rather than a claim.

There was immense mental activity, and an endless search for new ideas. They spent their time either telling or hearing "some new thing" — not gossip or tittle-tattle, of course, but the newest philosophical notions. So Paul's preaching of "Jesus and the resurrection" struck them as a great novelty connected with some gods they had not met before.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Strange to their ears — and truly new

The Athenians were right about one thing: the sound was unfamiliar. Their city had the finest of human culture, and still did not know its Maker.

They had, as they boasted, a rich inheritance: beauty in art, bold and disciplined thought in philosophy, polished elegance in poetry, speech and history. With it went complete corruption and unnatural depravity in morals, and gods who were the enlarged image of their own degradation. At that time Jesus the Son of God appeared, the woman's Seed. In Him shone the light of God and the love of God. To announce Him was indeed new teaching… The ox knows its owner, and the donkey its master's manger. But the world at its highest point of civilisation did not know its own Creator.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why hearing is not enough

Their question was polite and even eager. But interest that stops at the mind leaves the message harmless.

Even they could not help admitting how strange the sound was to their ears: "We wish to know therefore what these things mean." But truth does not enter through the ear alone. It enters the conscience too. And what conscience was there in people who spent their time doing nothing except telling or hearing the latest news? We shall see that the apostle brought God before them as a personal, living reality. They themselves were morally related to Him. Until the conscience is awakened, what foundation is there? Otherwise the gospel sinks to the level of just another new thing. Jesus and the resurrection become the latest additions to the collection of pagan idols.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The answer they did not expect

Paul took their invitation seriously. He gave them something far weightier than a new opinion.

Instead of being an announcer of strange gods, he was the first to assert the rights of the one true God. He did it at their own invitation to the Areopagus, seriously, graciously, and with complete plainness of speech. They themselves asked to know what this new teaching meant. How little they expected such a simple and noble testimony! It carried its own power to convince every unbiased conscience.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Strange sound. Athens heard the resurrection as something brand new, and even mistook it for another god.

- Busy minds. They lived on the latest news and clever talk. Mental activity runs free where the conscience sleeps.

- Solemn hill. They brought him to the ancient court for religious questions. It was not a trial this time, only curiosity.

- Truly new. The city with the finest art, thought and poetry did not know its own Creator. Announcing Christ was new teaching indeed.

- Ear or conscience. Truth that stops at the ear turns the gospel into one more new thing. So Paul set the living God before their consciences.

Acts 17:21 · Darby

Now all [the] Athenians and the strangers sojourning there spent their time in nothing else than to tell and to hear the news.

The account of Paul in Athens pauses here to describe the city itself. Telling and hearing new ideas had become the whole business of life there. The verse raises the question every listener faces: is the gospel truth, or just the latest interesting thing?

The force of "something new"

The Greek behind "something new" carries a restlessness that English hardly shows.

Their chief occupation was "telling or hearing something new" — something newer than the last. That is the full force of the very expressive Greek phrase, ti kainoteron. But now they heard something that was new indeed, and yet was God's sober and solemn truth, which would judge them on that appointed day.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

That appetite also shaped how they heard Paul.

There was huge mental activity and a hunger for new ideas that could never be satisfied. They spent their time either telling or hearing "something new" — not just gossip or idle chatter, of course, but the newest ideas of the philosophers. So Paul's preaching of "Jesus and the resurrection" struck them as a great novelty, tied to gods they had not met before.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Busy minds, sleeping consciences

One writer traces this appetite to a moral cause, not a mental one.

If some were contemptuous, others were curious. The mind works all the more freely where the conscience sleeps, and where the soul is not purified by obeying the truth so that love becomes sincere. Political importance had long since gone from Athens as well, so clever remarks and hair-splitting were what they used to fill the empty space.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

This matters for how people hear the gospel. If it enters only as information, it takes its place beside every other idea on offer.

But the truth does not enter through the ear only. It must reach the conscience too. And what conscience was there in people who spent their time on nothing but telling or hearing the latest news? … Until the conscience wakes up, what groundwork can there be? Otherwise the gospel sinks into just another new thing, and Jesus and the resurrection become the latest additions to a collection of pagan gods.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Learning that never arrives

One writer connects the city's reputation with Paul's later verdict on human wisdom.

The fame of the Greek schools of philosophy had spread through the whole known world, so people saw Athens as the home of learning and wisdom. What Cambridge and Oxford are to England today, Athens was then to the whole of Europe. So this record plainly shows what Paul later proclaimed: that the world by wisdom did not know God.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Another writer finds their condition described in a line from 2 Timothy.

Athens prided itself on its philosophy, with people spending all their time in telling or hearing something new. Their condition fits the words of 2 Timothy 3:7: "always learning and never able to arrive at a knowledge of the truth."

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The same habit today

The description is not only about the past. Novelty-hunting only changes its subject from one generation to the next.

The Athenians were wasting their precious time on novelties, the unsatisfying fancies of the human mind. How many today are like them! … They have nothing substantial. They gather husks instead of grain, and novelties in place of truth. They chase shadows, wind, and smoke, when the strain of living and dying calls for something real. We need something solid for a deathbed, and for high and holy living.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

The same appetite shows up in the way people listen to preaching.

Many go to the word to feast their ears only; they like the melody of the voice, and the novelty of the opinions (Acts 17:21). This is to love the garnishing of the dish more than the food; it is to want pleasure instead of being built up.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

The better pattern

One writer holds up a very different set of hearers as the model.

The Bereans are held up to us as worthy of imitation. … The truth came to them recommended by its freshness and power, and "they received the word with all eagerness." … Their minds were open. They listened to Paul without prejudice, yet they would test what they heard by the Scriptures, so that their faith rested on revelation.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

Summary

- Newer. The phrase means something fresher than the last thing heard. That appetite never fills up, because today's news is stale tomorrow.

- Emptier. Busy minds can hide a sleeping conscience. Athens had lost its political power, so clever talk filled the gap.

- Astray. The world's most famous centre of learning did not know God. That was Paul's verdict: the world by wisdom did not know Him.

- Degraded. Truth must reach the conscience, not just the ear. Heard as mere news, Jesus and the resurrection become two more names in a crowded list of gods.

- Solid. The remedy is the Berean habit. Receive the word eagerly, then test it by Scripture, so faith rests on revelation and not on the latest idea.

Acts 17:22 · Darby

And Paul standing in the midst of Areopagus said, Athenians, in every way I see you given up to demon worship;

Paul stands in Athens' most respected court, surrounded by temples and statues. His first sentence is about the religion of the men in front of him. Everything turns on what that opening remark says — praise, accusation, or something sharper.

The place where he stood

Those who brought Paul there were not putting him on trial.

The hill of Ares, or Mars. Athens' highest, oldest and most respected court of justice met here to judge moral and political matters... Paul had been arguing daily in the market place. Some of the Epicurean and Stoic philosophers brought him to Mars' Hill. They did not do it to put him on trial, but no doubt so that they could hear him in quiet. Here he gave his address about God. It suited the pagan philosophers who heard him, and it bore fruit.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

What his opening words mean

The wording of this line varies between versions. Some make it sound mild. Several writers read it as a statement about what the Athenians worshipped, not about how much.

Paul's opening words are not, however, as weak as the King James version translates them. Rather, he says, "I perceive that in all things you are given up to demon worship." This is the very essence of idolatry. They knew they had many gods, and Paul knew that behind all of these so-called "divinities" was demon influence.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Kelly's rendering brings out a comparison. Athens outdid everyone else at this:

Men of Athens, in all things I see you are more than others in awe of divinities (demons). For as I passed through and looked at your objects of worship, I also found an altar with this written on it: TO AN UNKNOWN GOD.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Courtesy that never flatters

Paul's opening is polite. It is not a compliment.

The address opens with his usual courtesy, while there was not a particle of flattery for their pride. The Athenians paid honours to a crowd of truly strange demons. Out of all that, the apostle took hold of the one object that admitted the humbling truth about them and about God. "An unknown God" told the true story. Everything else around them was only deception and the triumph of the enemy.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

One writer holds up that restraint as a pattern worth copying.

For wisdom, good sense, sound reasoning and complete skill, Paul's address stands alone in human history. He did not begin by attacking their false gods. He did not condemn their religion as a satanic lie that he utterly hated. Zeal without knowledge would have done that, and been pleased with its own faithfulness. But this address shows us the best way to reach the minds and hearts of ignorant and prejudiced people, in every age.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

A defence, not a sermon

In the market Paul had been preaching Jesus and the resurrection. On Mars' Hill he starts much further back.

As we read it, we must remember that this record is not, as another has said, Paul's preaching, but his defence. He had preached "Jesus and the resurrection" to the Athenians. Now he comes down to their own level, becoming all things to all men. His aim is to lead them up to the truth that God created the world, and that they are therefore responsible to Him. God would deal with that responsibility at last, in a future day of judgment.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Why he aimed past their curiosity

Athens loved the latest news. Paul aimed past that appetite.

But truth does not enter through the ear only. It must reach the conscience too. And what conscience was there in people who spent their time on nothing but telling or hearing the latest news? We shall see that the apostle brought God before them as a personal, living reality, to whom they stood morally related. Until conscience wakes up, what groundwork can there be? Otherwise the gospel sinks into just another new thing, and Jesus and the resurrection become the latest additions to a crowd of empty pagan gods.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Religious, and still not knowing God

Deep religion is not the same as knowing God. And the question does not stay in ancient Greece.

"The world did not know God through wisdom." What did the philosophy of Greece do for its followers? It made them the ignorant worshippers of "AN UNKNOWN GOD." The very inscription on their altar announced their ignorance and their shame to the universe. And may we fairly ask whether philosophy has done better for Christendom than it did for Greece?

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Summary

- Place — The Areopagus was Athens' oldest and most respected court. Paul went there to be heard, not to be tried.

- Word — His opening line describes what they worshipped, not just how much. Above all others, they were in awe of divinities.

- Manner — He opened with courtesy and no flattery. He would not start by attacking their gods — the model for reaching prejudiced hearers in any age.

- Aim — He came down to their level to lead them up: God as Creator, human responsibility, a coming judgment. Truth must reach the conscience, or the gospel becomes just the next new thing.

- Mirror — An altar to an unknown God published their ignorance. The same question faces every religious culture since.

Acts 17:23 · Darby

for, passing through and beholding your shrines, I found also an altar on which was inscribed, To the unknown God. Whom therefore ye reverence, not knowing [him], him I announce to you.

Paul walks through a city full of shrines and finds one altar that quietly admits defeat: its god has no name. That inscription becomes his text. On the Areopagus — the hill in Athens where the city council met — he announces the God they worship without knowing Him.

The altar that told the truth

The inscription was not meant as a confession. It came from a fear of leaving some god out.

In the huge crowd of strange gods at Athens the apostle's sharp eye noticed an altar with an inscription on it. Without knowing it, that inscription admitted the ruined condition of the people of that city — and of the whole pagan world. They did not mean it as a humbling admission; yet the words told the fact to the one who knew the truth. Reliable witnesses show there were several altars inscribed this way. Paul certainly saw one, and spoke accordingly. In their zeal for many gods they dedicated shrines to every local and foreign god. They dedicated shrines to unknown gods too, so that not one would miss its due honour.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Learning that ended in ignorance

The altar showed what Greek philosophy had failed to produce. We can ask the same question of later ages.

"The world did not know God through wisdom." What did the philosophy of Greece do for its students? It made them ignorant worshippers of "AN UNKNOWN GOD." The inscription on their altar announced their ignorance and their shame to the whole universe. And may we not ask whether philosophy has done better for the Christian world than it did for Greece? Has it given the knowledge of the true God? Who would dare to say Yes?

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Why Paul chose this text and no other

Out of everything in the city, he took his text from the one object that was honest.

He comes down to the lowest point and form of truth in order to reach the Athenian conscience. He had done the same before with the people of Lycaonia. The Jews, through the law, had far worthier thoughts of God and of their own relationship to Him. Still, the address opens with his usual courtesy, while there is not a particle in it to flatter their pride. In that crowd of honours paid to demons that really were strange, the apostle laid hold of the one object which confessed the humbling fact about themselves and God. "An unknown God" told the true story. Everything else around was deception and the enemy's triumph.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A defence that works on the conscience

This speech is not the same as the gospel Paul had already been preaching. He starts from ground his hearers had themselves admitted.

God, the unknown God, now reveals Himself. The apostle aptly lays hold of the inscription on the altar and announces the true God whom they did not know. This is not the gospel. He had already preached this God in the gospel of Jesus and of the resurrection, and he now identifies Him with the truth they themselves admitted. Defending that truth, he speaks to the conscience... By the power of the Spirit in Paul they stood accused and convicted. They had falsified the idea of God and denied His glory, the glory of the only Creator. They had recognised Him only by confessing that He was unknown.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

How God becomes known

So how does anyone move from an unknown God to a known one?

Christianity reveals God; it makes Him known to faith. Creation cannot, circumstances cannot, law cannot. But the Son of God became man, died under the judgment of sin, and is now alive in glory. He has made all the truth of God fully known. Thank God for Christianity! ... Paul declared to them the God who was unknown to them. Some mocked and some believed. The effects differed, but Paul declared God and made Him known.

Modernised from J Wilson SmithOriginal wording

Why ignorance is no longer an excuse

Once Paul announces God, ignorance stops being an excuse.

Paul reaches the conscience of the Athenians through one point: their own confessed ignorance of God (verse 23)... But now Paul was declaring to them the God whom they did not know. The true God shines out in the death and resurrection of Christ... The full light of God now shines over the whole world like the sun. The sound of the gospel goes out to all the earth. So man is without excuse.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Ignorance admitted. Athens raised the altar so no god would be missed. It stated a fact its builders never intended: the true God was unknown to them.

- Ignorance uncured. Greek philosophy reasoned its way to a nameless altar. That is the measure of what human wisdom reaches on its own.

- Ignorance addressed. Paul dropped to the lowest step of truth and took his text from their own altar. He was courteous, but he flattered no one.

- Ignorance answered. He announced the God they had only confessed as unknown. Creation, circumstances and law cannot make Him known. The Son of God, who died and now lives, does.

- Ignorance ended. This address is his defence, not his gospel preaching. Yet once Paul declares God, the hearer is no longer ignorant — and no longer excused.

Acts 17:24 · Darby

The God who has made the world and all things which are in it, *he*, being Lord of heaven and earth, does not dwell in temples made with hands,

Paul stands in Athens, a city packed with shrines and even an altar to a god nobody could name. He starts not with Jesus but with the making of the world, and every word of his opening pulls the city's religion apart.

Creation as the Starting Point

Paul's first claim is the one thing no teacher in Athens taught.

Every clause, you might say every word, undermined paganism. Yet not one word could rightly offend. This grand but simple truth left no room for the myths of priests and poets. It left no room either for the reasoning of thinkers in pitch darkness. Here is the remarkable fact: not one of the rival leaders of religion or philosophy claimed that their gods — home, foreign, or unknown — had made the world and everything in it.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The two schools listening to him each had their own account of the universe, and neither had room for a Creator.

Neither the Epicureans nor the Stoics owned creation. The one held the absurd idea that atoms came together by chance. The other imagined a fixed cycle of forming and breaking up, repeating for ever in the universe. That cycle was their god, if they can be said to have had one.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Lord of Heaven and Earth

Paul does not stop at "Maker." The second title presses on the conscience.

The God who made all things is not only a Creator. He is Lord of heaven and earth. His authority is constant everywhere. Fallen man writhes under this truth, because it appeals at once to the conscience. As a man, I am His creature, and that tie makes me His servant. Am I doing His will? Am I pleasing Him as the motive of my life? But now I am a fallen man, departed from Him, and I like to do my own will, though I know it is opposed to His. But if He is Lord of heaven and earth, He must call me to account for my wrongdoing.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Scripture gives God this same title elsewhere, and those words shaped Paul's own thinking.

In Matthew 11 the Lord Jesus, speaking to His Father, addressed Him as "Lord of heaven and earth." In Acts 7:49 we have the words "Heaven is my throne." The light and power of this had entered Paul's mind, and it found a place in his testimony to the men of Athens.

Modernised from F. A. HughesOriginal wording

Not in Temples Made by Man

One line from Paul sets every temple aside. He is not the first to say it.

God "does not live in temples made by man." Isaiah implied as much to those who rested on that gift standing among them — a temple soon to fall. Stephen said it in those very words. Paul heard him then with unbelieving ears. Now Paul proclaimed it in faith and love to the Athenians.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The mistake runs deeper than architecture. It starts when people turn from the Creator to things they can make.

Claiming to be wise, they became fools. They exchanged the glory of the incorruptible God for the worship of nature, and then for the worship of humans made into gods. The sheer number of religions proved that men had lost the one true God. No splendid statue or temple could hide the fraud. Each one only advertised it. How can you fence in the everywhere-present Lord of heaven and earth inside man's work?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where God Does Dwell

If not in buildings, then where? Some writers apply Paul's words to a habit many Christians keep — calling a building "God's house."

True believers make up the house of God. They are "living stones" — people who have tasted that the Lord is gracious and have come to Him. The Spirit of God lives in them. Don't tell me that cold, dead stones make up the house of God! "God does not live in temples made by man." True believers are the house of God.

Modernised from H. J. VineOriginal wording

The God Who Stoops

So great a God might seem out of reach. He is not.

God made the universe. He is Lord of heaven and earth, and He does not live in temples made by man. Yet He stoops to look on a person who is poor, contrite in spirit, and trembling at His word. His goodness leads the sinner to repentance; and where did His goodness shine as it did in Jesus?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Maker — Paul opens with creation. No Athenian god or philosophy ever claimed it. His words pull idolatry apart without insulting anyone.

- Lord — Maker means Ruler. If He rules heaven and earth, then my will is not my own and He must call me to account.

- Unhoused — No building of ours can hold the God who is everywhere. Isaiah and Stephen said this before Paul. Athens' crowd of shrines only proved that men had lost the true God.

- Indwelling — He refuses stone buildings and lives in believers instead. They are the house of God, not any structure.

- Stooping — The God too great for temples bends down to the person who trembles at His word. His goodness, seen in Jesus, leads that person to repentance.

Acts 17:25 · Darby

nor is served by men's hands as needing something, himself giving to all life and breath and all things;

Paul stands before the philosophers of Athens and makes known the God they admitted they did not know. His first move is to strip away the idea that God gains anything from human religion. The verse reverses the direction of worship: God is not the receiver but the giver.

The word behind "served"

The verb here is not the usual word for worship. One writer traces where else it appears:

The Greek word therapeuo (from therapon, "an attendant") in Acts 17:25 means "to serve," "render service to" — older translations read "worship" here. In the Gospels it is used again and again for curing and healing. It is nowhere else translated "worship."

Modernised from J. A. TrenchOriginal wording

The picture is of attendants waiting on someone in need. Paul denies that God is served that way.

A God who needs nothing

God lacks nothing, so no place can hold Him. That is what makes Him near to everyone:

Supreme above all, it is only in this way that He can be near to all; not dwelling in temples made with hands, which isolate and shut Him up; nor served by human hands, as if He were in need. Enough in Himself, He is the Source and Centre of all; life and breath and all things are nothing but His gift. No one, then, can make Him his debtor, or give Him anything except what is already His own.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

What false religion had assumed

Paul's words cut against an instinct that runs far wider than Athens. Man's default picture of God is of someone who wants something from him:

Man's general estimate of God is that He is a hard master, demanding and expecting great things from him. So when he thinks of God at all, it is usually tied to the idea of bringing something to God, instead of receiving from Him. Paul met this thought in the idolatrous Athenians. This proud thought of man's ability is such a solid barrier that it shuts the gospel out of the heart. And it is this that the Spirit of God breaks down, by convincing men of their sinfulness and their need of a Saviour.

Modernised from H. H. SnellOriginal wording

The Giver who does good

The second half of the verse shows God's kindness, not just His power. It also exposes the gods the Athenians had built:

The apostle set before the Athenians One who is good in Himself and actively does good. He does so even in a world gone off course, since man's fall brought in sin and death everywhere. Yet He who needs nothing for Himself makes His sun rise on evil and good, and sends rain on just and unjust... He gives to all life and breath and all things. How simple and self-evident this plain fact is, and how well it makes known the God they themselves admitted they did not know! What a contrast with all the false gods of the world! They dragged their worshippers down to their own rebellious evil and mischievous selfishness. They also let their priests prey on the guilty fears of mankind.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Kelly also notes what the Athenians had assumed instead. They believed "the gods had no pleasure in man's happiness, but rather in casting down the exalted and reversing the prosperous."

"To all" — no one excluded

The word all in this verse answers a real question: is God the Creator of every person, or only of the saved? One writer met the claim that God did not create the unconverted by pointing straight here:

I have been asked for a text. I quote Acts 17:25, 28: "He gives to all life, and breath, and all things..." He is addressing the heathen and says, "For in Him we live and move and have our being."

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Man must take the place of receiver

If God gives everything, no one can pay Him back. That leaves one honest response:

Man would like to make God a receiver instead of a giver; but this cannot be... The great Giver of "all things" cannot possibly "need anything." Praise is all that we can offer to God. But we can only offer it with the full and clear understanding that our sins are all put away. And we can only know this by faith in the power of a completed atonement.

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

So worship starts on the receiving side. Man brings God nothing He needs; he brings praise for all he has received.

Summary

- Served — the verb pictures attendants waiting on someone in need. God needs no such waiting on.

- Needs — He is enough in Himself. No temple holds Him, and whatever you bring Him was already His.

- Gives — He is good as well as powerful. He sends sun and rain on evil and good alike, unlike the gods men invent.

- All — life and breath reach every nation and every person, believer or not; no one is outside His giving.

- Receives — no one can make God a debtor. Man's place is to receive, and to praise once sin is put away.

Acts 17:26 · Darby

and has made of one blood every nation of men to dwell upon the whole face of the earth, having determined ordained times and the boundaries of their dwelling,

Paul stands before the philosophers of Athens and cuts against everything they assumed about themselves. Every nation came from one source, and the God they did not know set the seasons and borders of each. Older translations read "of one blood," and the writers quoted below use that wording.

One God, one race

The unity of the human family and the unity of God stand or fall together. Commentators point out that the Greeks held the opposite on both counts, and that the two errors fed each other.

"And has made of one blood": here again Paul is at odds with man's ideas, above all with the Greek belief in many gods. The unity of the human race is a truth that goes with the truth of one true God. Men saw that each race had its own national god. So the lie of many gods was tied to the matching claim of many independent races of men, and encouraged it. This was a favourite idea of the pagan world. They held that they had sprung from the earth in some remarkably foolish way, while at the same time maintaining that each was independent of the other.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same writer adds that the Jews fell into the same vanity, though they alone held the revelation that settles it:

The one origin of man goes with the unity of God, just as the claim of separate races goes with their separate patron gods. As the Jews fell away, their self-exalting vanity helped that falsehood along. Yet God had entrusted the revelation of this twofold truth to them alone, and Christianity alone applied it fully and carried it out according to God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Every distinction levelled

One writer reads the verse as flattening every claim of rank. Even the limits God set were meant to make people feel their dependence.

He goes on to put man in his place before Him. The one blood that all men share levels every distinction that Jew and Greek alike prided themselves on. What is more, He fixed their times and the very boundaries of their dwellings. He withheld His care from no creature He had made. He appointed all this so that men would feel their limits and dependence, see the divine ordering of things around them, and in their need feel after Him and find Him.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

The times and the borders

The "allotted periods" cover the whole life of a nation. And God's care went on even toward peoples who had forgotten Him.

It is true that all nations from their beginning forgot God. No one showed that evil more than the people whose conscience Paul was now appealing to. Despite their willing ignorance, God took an interest in their actual circumstances. He fixed the appointed seasons of their national life, its progress and its fall, along with the boundaries of their dwelling.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The scattering of the nations is traced back to the tower at Shinar, where mankind tried to stay together and make a name for itself.

For up to the flood mankind was only one community, and, whatever their growing corruption and violence, no strange gods were set up against God. Nor had God started government as a human institution holding authority from Him. When He did, it was left neither to fate nor to chance, but He determined the seasons, and the limits of their dwelling.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why God arranged it this way

The verse runs on into a purpose. One writer turns from nations to what God wants for each single person.

But God's ordering of the nations was far from being all His care. His heart went out in grace to every soul of man. In losing God, man had lost the one centre his heart must have, and the basis of all true morality... But God remained the God of goodness and mercy, ready to hear and forgive.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer draws the encouragement out of the next clause: the search is not hopeless.

But God has dealt with men as He has so that they might seek the Lord, if it may happen that they will feel after Him and find Him. Paul adds that He is not far from every one of us, showing that if anyone honestly seeks God, God will reveal Himself.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Boundaries broken

If God set the borders, then crossing them has a cost. One writer applies the verse directly to why nations go to war.

This verse makes it clear that the earth's surface is enough for men to live on, and that God has set the boundaries of the nations. Suppose men had respected these God-appointed boundaries and had been content with the "place in the sun" He gave them. Then there would have been no wars. But they found no satisfaction in what they had, and they refused to feel after God for it. So they cast greedy eyes on their neighbours' portion and broke the boundaries God appointed. From this comes the bloodshed and the sorrow.

Modernised from J. T. MawsonOriginal wording

Another writer adds a caution. This shared origin proves less than people assume.

The idea that all men are brothers has some truth in a creatorial sense, since God has "made of one blood all nations of men" (Acts 17:26). It is not true in any other sense. The Scriptures draw the sharpest line imaginable between the believer and the man of the world.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Summary

- One source. Every nation traces back to one origin. That truth stands or falls with the truth of one God. Many gods and many separate races were always the same lie.

- One level. From one source follows one level: the shared blood wipes out the distinctions Jew and Greek both prized.

- One hand. From that level ground God assigns the parts: the seasons of a nation's life, its rise and fall, and its borders.

- One aim. God arranged it all so that people would feel their limits and seek Him. He is near enough for anyone who truly seeks to find Him.

- One warning. Break the boundaries He set, and war follows. Commentators also warn that a shared Creator does not erase the line between the believer and the man of the world.

Acts 17:27 · Darby

that they may seek God; if indeed they might feel after him and find him, although he is not far from each one of us

Paul stands before the thinkers of Athens and tells them why God arranged human history as He did. The verse raises two hard questions. If God is so near, why has man not found Him? And what does it mean to grope after someone standing at your elbow?

God's aim behind the nations

Paul has just spoken of nations, appointed times and set borders. One writer looks past the nations to God's care for each person.

God's arranging of the nations was far from being all His care. He felt graciously for every soul of man, who in losing Him had lost the only and necessary centre for the heart... For man was fallen from God, and sin reigned in death... But God remained the God of goodness and mercy, ready to hear and forgive. But man must seek Him, conscious of sin, misery, and darkness.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same writer ties this aim to the ordinary kindnesses of life:

It was not only the passing testimony to His goodness in the gift from heaven of rains and fruitful seasons... but also to appointed seasons, and the boundaries where the various nations live. All of it was under God's hand, with particular favours given to each. And in it all there was at least a whisper to seek after God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"Feel after" — a word for hands in the dark

Behind "feel their way" is a word about hands, not thoughts.

The word psēlaphaō is "to feel after with the fingers, handle." It is used of what can be touched. It occurs only in Luke 24:39; Acts 17:27; Hebrews 12:18; 1 John 1:1.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

The word tells you who Paul had in mind. One writer used that point with a man who could not "feel" that he was saved:

I pointed out that the word feel is only once found in the New Testament, and that is in Acts 17:27... The word does not belong to the Christian, you see, but to the heathen who have no written revelation. Our word is "faith," or "believe." We do not know because we feel; we believe God's Word, and so we know.

Modernised from Henry Allan IronsideOriginal wording

The distance is on man's side

Paul does not say that man is near God. He says God is near man. One writer presses that difference.

Man has gone far from God, and his great desire is always to increase the distance, but God has not gone far from man. The distance lies in alienation of heart and mind... But God pursues him in the grace and love of His heart. He is ready to fall on his neck and cover him with kisses the moment that man, in the sorrow of his soul, turns round and begins to feel after his Creator, whom he has so heartlessly abandoned.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Groping is not the same as seeing

Paul's wording here is cautious. One writer weighs that groping against the gospel that came later.

We may enter into the apostle's cautious language: "if by any means they might feel after and find Him..." Compared with the gospel after Christ's work, it was groping in the dark, except where the True Light was shining.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer answers those who call this groping a misfortune.

People often speak of the heathen as groping after the light and unable to find it. They call it their misfortune, not their sin, because they are held down by circumstances too hard for them. That is not really so. The truth is, "There is none that seeks after God."... It is man not seeking God, but trying to escape from God, and he has escaped, so to speak, into the darkness. The darkness is the darkness of resisted light, not the absence of light.

Modernised from Frederick W GrantOriginal wording

What the verse promises, and what it does not

Commentators differ in emphasis here. One reads the closing words as an open door:

Paul adds that He is not far from every one of us. If a person honestly seeks God, God will reveal Himself.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Another answers a question about a man with right beliefs and a decent life:

"Right convictions and good practice" is not gospel. Is he born again? Acts 17:27 does not say a word about the Spirit's acting... People confuse the ground of responsibility with sovereign grace in saving.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Nearness that will not last

Man's duty to return to God stands. But the door does not stay open:

Man is a lost sinner. By his love of sin he has strayed from his Maker into hopeless darkness. He is always under responsibility to return to God, who has a righteous claim on the love and obedience of all His creatures... His patience with sinners will not last for ever. Some day men may wish to "find" Him, and will discover that He is no longer "near."

Modernised from W. W. FeredayOriginal wording

Summary

- Purpose. God set the times and borders of every nation with one personal aim: that people would seek Him.

- Groping. "Feel after" is a word for hands in the dark. It is real seeking, but blind — nothing next to the light now given.

- Nearness. God never moved away; the distance is man's alienation of heart, and God pursues him across it.

- Excuse. The darkness is resisted light, not missing light. So man's failure is guilt, not misfortune.

- Urgency. Commentators differ on how far seeking gets. They agree the verse sets out man's responsibility, not the gospel. And God's patience has an end.

Acts 17:28 · Darby

for in him we live and move and exist; as also some of the poets amongst you have said, For we are also his offspring.

Paul spoke in a city full of altars and philosophers. He told them God is not far off, and used their own poets to argue against the idols all around him.

Total Dependence in Three Words

Each phrase of the verse marks a different layer of our reliance on God:

In fact, man's very existence is bound up with God, however little he realizes it. "In Him we live:" He is the source of our life; "and move:" He sustains all of our activities; "and have our being:" our existence is totally dependent upon Him.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Nearness That Never Lets Go

One writer draws out how complete that hold on us is, and notes what Paul is not discussing here:

He surrounds us — in Him we live and move and are! The last of these says it most fully. He sustains us. He carries us, more completely than an infant in its mother's arms, for His arms never open to let go... He is not here considering the effect of the fall, nor yet man's responsibility, but the place given him in God's design. From there he will be better able to judge how far he has departed.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Yet closeness is not the whole truth about Him:

The words "in Him we live and move and have our being" show how near God is. Yet Paul preached Him as the One above all, the Lord of heaven and earth.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Poets They Already Knew

The quoted line was not invented for the sermon. It came from writings the audience could check for themselves:

The apostle rises far above natural philosophy. He views man in his relation to God, with an awareness of it that no other living being on earth has... Revealed truth states that relation in the clearest terms, and its echo sounded even where the true God was not known. So the apostle could quote the Greeks themselves, centuries before he spoke: "For we are indeed his offspring." These exact words appear in the astronomical poem of Aratus, a Cilician like himself, the Phaenomena, which still exists today. They appear again, with only one letter different, in the Stoic Cleanthes' hymn to Zeus, which also still exists.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

There is an irony in the choice of witness:

So the apostle turns the admission of their own poets against themselves, or more exactly against their idolatry. Strange to say, the poets, however fanciful, are wiser than the philosophers. How often they stumble in their dreams on truths they would never have imagined!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Offspring, Not Yet Children

"Offspring" means we come from God as creatures. It is not the same as being His children:

Only by faith in Christ Jesus do we become children of God, but all men are His offspring as His creatures. This being so, we ought not to think of God as something less than ourselves, or as the work of our own hands; and we should be those who seek after Him.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

One writer traces this back to how man was made:

Scripture derives the soul of man, as man, from the inbreathing of God, apart from His dealings of saving mercy in Christ. In this sense, as the apostle applied it (Acts 17:28), all men, even the heathen, are His offspring. In Him all live.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Argument That Ends Idolatry

Paul builds on a point his hearers already accepted:

If we are the offspring of God, as the Athenians boasted, idol-worship must be wrong. The Deity could not be like an image of stone, wood, or metal. If men are the offspring of God, God cannot be like a lifeless idol. The deduction was plain indeed. No one could refute it. It dealt a death-blow to idolatry.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Paul presses the point gently rather than with scorn:

If man alone of the creatures on earth is God's offspring, how can anyone maintain that the divinity is like a work of man's craft and imagination in gold, silver, or stone? "We ought not" to think so, he says graciously... A lifeless block that man shapes cannot be, or properly represent, the God who made him and all things.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Source. "In Him we live" — God is the origin of life. "Move" — He sustains all our activity. "Have our being" — our existence depends wholly on Him.

- Sustainer. He surrounds and carries us more closely than a mother holds her child, because His arms never open.

- Near. God is close to every person. Yet Paul preached Him as Lord of heaven and earth, not a God the world contains.

- Kin by creation. All men are His offspring as creatures, since God breathed the soul of man into him. Only faith in Christ Jesus makes anyone His child.

- Therefore no idols. Since we come from God, God cannot be something we manufacture. Paul drew that conclusion from Athens' own poets, Aratus and Cleanthes, who proved wiser than its philosophers.

Acts 17:29 · Darby

Being therefore [the] offspring of God, we ought not to think that which is divine to be like gold or silver or stone, [the] graven form of man's art and imagination.

Paul stands in Athens, a city crowded with statues. He has just quoted the city's own poets back to his hearers. From that borrowed line he draws one conclusion: if we came from God, God cannot be something we make.

The Argument That Ends Idolatry

Paul takes words his hearers already accepted and turns them against their idols.

So he turns the acknowledgment of their own poets against themselves, or rather against their idolatry. Strange to say, the poets, however fanciful, are wiser than the philosophers... How clearly this showed the folly of their boasted reason! What could be simpler or more conclusive? Since we are the offspring of God, we ought not to think that our hands can make God. This is in effect what their practice amounted to. Gods of silver and gold were the offspring of men's art and imagination.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Whatever man is, his Maker cannot be less.

From the viewpoint of creation, this is true. So it was foolish to think of God as comparable to gold, silver or stone images, the work of human artistry. If men — living, moving, intelligent beings — are God's offspring, then certainly God is at least as living and intelligent as they are!

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Why Man Is Called God's Offspring

The word points back to something in man's making. It is not his body, which he shares with animals. It is what God breathed into him.

Men are God's offspring, but not because they have a body, as all animals have. It is not even because they have a soul and spirit, as animals also have, suited to their place and function in creation. They are God's offspring because they have an inner man that came straight from God by His inbreathing... This is why man alone of all creatures on earth has an immortal soul, for good or for harm beyond calculation. It is also why he must give account to God. But here the apostle used this relationship to show how foolish it is to represent God with an idol. The relationship comes from the special nature of the immaterial part of man.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Offspring by Creation, Children by Faith

Paul says this to a crowd of idol-worshippers, so the word must cover more than believers.

Only by faith in Christ Jesus do we become children of God, but all men are His offspring as His creatures. This being so, we ought not to think of God as something less than ourselves, or as the work of our own hands. And we should be those who seek after Him.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The word can sound like family language. One writer tests it against the line just before it:

The word "offspring" seems to denote relationship, but does it?... In quoting their poets, the apostle uses "offspring" to mean that they received their being: "In Him we live and move and have our being." The thought behind "offspring" is creaturehood, not relationship.

Modernised from Norman AndersonOriginal wording

Why No Image Can Hold "the Divine"

The word in the verse does not name God. It points to what is divine.

theios, that which is "divine": it is not like gold, silver, or stone, and so on, Acts 17:29. The word is translated "divine" in 2 Peter 1:3-4.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Gold, silver and stone fail twice over. The material is God's creature, and the shape is man's invention.

When man carves these materials with his skill and imagination, he only adds absurdity to absurdity. For the material was itself a creature of God, and the shape given to each was man's fancy and manufacture. "God is spirit," and so can be everywhere at once.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Tone of "We Ought Not"

Paul says "we ought not," not "you ought not." His words here are gentler than Isaiah's on the same subject.

"We ought not" so to think, he says graciously, not forgetting that Israel too had to bear the sterner irony of Isaiah. A lifeless block that man shapes cannot be the God who made him and all things. It cannot properly represent Him either.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The One True Image

Paul removes every false likeness of God — and there is one likeness he does not remove.

But there is a true and perfect image of the invisible God, Jesus the Lord... He revealed God in His being and His character, and in the relationship of Father, as He the eternal Word and Son knew Him... And He is the only safeguard from false gods and from idols — from idols of the mind no less than material images.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Origin. God breathed into man an inner life no animal received. That is why man is God's offspring.

- Argument. Since we came from God, God cannot come from us; the idols were the offspring of human art and imagination.

- Limit. All people are His offspring as creatures; only faith in Christ Jesus makes anyone a child of God.

- Reason. What links man to God is spirit, and no carving of gold, silver, or stone can picture that.

- Answer. Every false image falls, and one remains. Christ is the true image of the invisible God, and the safeguard from idols of the mind as well as of stone.

Acts 17:30 · Darby

God therefore, having overlooked the times of ignorance, now enjoins men that they shall all everywhere repent,

Paul speaks on Mars Hill in Athens, a city proud of its learning. His words turn on a change in history: what God once passed over, He now confronts. Two questions follow. What did God overlook? And why does "now" put every person, everywhere, under a command?

What God Overlooked

Older translations read "winked at" and "all men" where the ESV has "overlooked" and "all people." One writer explains the phrase. He also notes how little it flattered Athens:

"And the times of this ignorance" — that was no great compliment to their polish, learning, philosophy, wisdom, or education. Whether sage or savage, they are all put in one lump there. "The times of this ignorance God winked at" — that is, He did not take account of it. "But now commands all men everywhere" — mark those words — "to repent."

Modernised from W T TurpinOriginal wording

Overlooking was not approval. For those long years He held back judgment:

During the times of ignorance, God had put up with the wanderings of man. He had passed them over without judgment. Now He was calling to all men everywhere to repent, because a day was appointed in which He should judge the world.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Why "Now" Changes Everything

The word "now" splits history in two. What ended the darkness was a Person:

The Gentiles, during God's dealings with Israel, were in the dark. Those were the times of ignorance, and God overlooked their ways. But now, says the apostle, He commands all men everywhere to repent. There is no excuse for ignorance any longer. The Light shines, the true Light. Christ was that Light.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

All Men Everywhere

The command levels every distinction Athens prized. It bypasses debate and goes straight for the conscience:

Clearly there is a thrust at conscience. This is why he insists here on God's call to repent. It is no use to talk of science, literature, politics, religion. Old or new speculations in philosophy are equally empty. God is now requiring all everywhere to repent. So he puts the sage down with the savage, because God is brought in as the judge of all. Divine truth must be aggressive. It cannot help dealing with every conscience that hears it, anywhere in the world. The law might thunder its claims at one particular people. But the truth deals with everybody as he is before God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Some narrow the word "all" to a smaller group. One writer will not allow it:

If God commands all men, everywhere to repent, does He mean what He says, or merely all the elect? What right have we to add to, or alter, to pare down, or to accommodate the Word of God? None whatever.

Modernised from Charles Henry MackintoshOriginal wording

A Command Filled With Kindness

A command can sound harsh. This one carries God's love to people who had dishonoured Him:

The apostle keeps to one fact here: God did not judge those times of terrible and inexcusable ignorance. In His goodness He overlooked the past, and now He calls people to repent. ... How true it is that the message of God's love in salvation to everyone who believes is His own command! ... The Gentiles ignored the true God. They set up idols to His dishonour and their own shame. God no longer ignores them. "The true light already shines." Coming into the world, it gives light to every man. It is true that the world was so blind it did not know Him. But the God of all grace does not leave them to their folly. He sends them this charge: they should "all everywhere repent." What compassion for "all everywhere," and what concern!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What Repentance Is

Repentance has never been optional. It has marked every turning to God from the earliest days:

No sinner, no child of fallen man, ever turned to God in faith — as all did from Abel onward — without repentance. ... Its character is self-judgment before Him. Not only one's ways, but one's self, is laid bare as seen by His holy eyes, with whom we have to do.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

One writer says the common definition stops short:

The definition that it is merely a change of mind is not enough; that would reduce it entirely to faith. It is the soul judging itself before God — the eye turned inward, not outward, by the Spirit of God.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Three Responses on Mars Hill

The command drew three answers. The final question turns to the reader:

On Mars Hill the coming judgment was announced. A fixed day was made known, and the Judge was pointed out. How was this divine communication received? Some mocked, some put it off, a few believed. That was the effect on the hearers. What has been the effect in the reader's case?

Modernised from C E StuartOriginal wording

Summary

- Overlooked — God passed over past ignorance. He did not approve it, and He did not judge it then.

- Now — The Light has come. The excuse of ignorance is gone, and a day of judgment is fixed.

- Everywhere — The command flattens every rank. It puts the scholar beside the savage, because God judges all.

- Commanded — The charge is not harshness. It is God's love reaching people who had dishonoured Him.

- Repent — Not a change of opinion, but the soul judging itself before God. Athens gave the three answers still given today: mockery, delay, faith.

Acts 17:31 · Darby

because he has set a day in which he is going to judge the habitable earth in righteousness by [the] man whom he has appointed, giving the proof [of it] to all [in] having raised him from among [the] dead.

Paul ends his address at Athens not with philosophy but with a date, a Man, and a proof. Everything hangs on one word — "because." God calls people to repent now because the day is fixed, the Judge is chosen, and the proof is already given.

Why God Commands Repentance

Paul has just called for repentance. This verse gives the reason, and that reason puts every listener on one level.

"And the times of this ignorance" (what a way to treat the boasting men of Athens!) "God overlooked; but now commands all men everywhere to repent." Clearly there is a thrust at conscience. This is why he insists here on God's call to repent. It is no use to talk of science, literature, politics, religion. Old or new speculations in philosophy are alike empty. God is now commanding all everywhere to repent. So he puts the scholar down with the savage, because he brings God in as the judge of all.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Which "World" Paul Means

The word behind "world" here means the inhabited earth. Commentators stress that this is the judgment of living people when Christ appears, not the judgment of the dead.

Here the common thought of Christendom is a serious mistake. The Jews used to look for a judgment of living men, and perhaps in some measure they still do. Most Christians, despite the Creeds, look almost only for a judgment of the dead before eternity. Here and elsewhere the apostle pressed the judgment of this inhabited world at our Lord's appearing, when He comes to bring in His kingdom in open power and glory.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Man Whom He Has Appointed

Two things are already settled and named in the verse — a day and a Person. The one the world condemned is the one it must face.

From that day to this God has been showing His patient mercy. But the day of that judgment is appointed, and the Man is also appointed who is to carry out the judgment. The world that judged Him is to be judged by Him.

Modernised from James BoydOriginal wording

Commentators point to the act that revealed what the world truly is.

But the central sin of the world, the one that stamped its true character, is the rejection and death of Christ. But the One whom the world rejected, God has raised from the dead, and to Him all judgment is committed. Every knee shall bow to Him; and the more boldly they have rejected and opposed Him, the more terrible will be their judgment.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

"In Righteousness"

God's standard for that day is not new. Paul is repeating a line from the Psalms:

"He shall judge the world in righteousness" — Acts 17:31 quotes this line; it matches the Greek Old Testament word for word.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

This righteousness is more than pardon for individuals. It is God putting right every area that sin has spoiled.

The point here is not the forgiveness of sins and justification for us, as it is in Romans 3. The point is righteousness set up in public in every area that sin has touched and spoiled. Christ's death was the supreme act of the world's unrighteousness. His glorification was the supreme act of God's righteousness, and the guarantee that righteousness will at last prevail everywhere, in keeping with Paul's words in Acts 17:31.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The Assurance Given to All

"Assurance" here is evidence — something God has put in front of everyone. Kelly renders the clause this way:

"because He had appointed a day in which He is about to judge the inhabited earth in righteousness by a Man whom He had marked out, having given assurance [or, ground of belief] to all in that He raised Him out of the dead."

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same event that guarantees judgment for the world settles the opposite for those who believe — which is why the argument runs differently at Athens than in a letter to Christians.

The resurrection of the Lord is the pledge that He will one day be the Judge of those who do not believe. To the believer the resurrection is God's sign and witness that his sins are all blotted out... They were not believers, so he does not speak of anyone being justified. He tells them that the resurrection of the Lord is God's proof and pledge: He is going to judge all the inhabited world by that Man whom He has raised from the dead.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Grace Now, Judgment Then

This verse marks a line. God offers grace today. On that day He will not.

There is not a single cloud of judgment in the present grace, and there will not be one single ray of grace in the future judgment. He will judge it by the Man whom the world spat on and trampled under its feet, by that Man whom He has ordained — and He has given the most undeniable proof of it in raising Him from the dead.

Modernised from W. T. TurpinOriginal wording

Summary

- Appointed — the day is set and the Judge is named. Nothing about that day is still open.

- Ordained — the Judge is a Man, the same One the world rejected. The world that judged Him will face Him as Judge.

- In righteousness — the standard is God's own. He showed it in public when He glorified the Christ that men condemned.

- Assurance — the resurrection is God's proof, given to everyone. It means judgment for the world, and for the believer it means sins blotted out.

- Therefore repent — the command reaches every person everywhere. It puts the scholar on the same ground as the savage.

Acts 17:32 · Darby

And when they heard [of the] resurrection of the dead, some mocked, and some said, We will hear thee again also concerning this.

Paul was speaking in Athens. His address ended with a coming day of judgment, and with a Man God raised from the dead. That last point is where his hearers stopped him. The crowd split three ways, and those three reactions still meet the message today.

Why resurrection was the breaking point

These listeners could sit through long debates about the soul. A body raised out of the grave was another matter.

But man, and not least philosophic man, rebels against resurrection. He might sit through a whole night of debate, in the style of Socrates, about whether the soul lives forever. That pleases the nobler sort, even if it offends the morally degraded. But a dead man raised brings in God. It shows God stepping into the middle of a busy world to mark out the Man Whom they crucified. That Man is going to judge this inhabited world one day.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

They were not laughing at some special honour claimed for Jesus. They were laughing at the idea of dead people rising at all.

The apostle speaks of Christ as the proof that God will judge this inhabited earth by that Man. He says God raised Him out of — from among — the dead. But the Athenians, hearing of the resurrection of the dead, mock. The fact of dead people rising, not any particular favour shown to Christ, was what they ridiculed.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Three kinds of hearers

The verse sorts the hearers. One writer finds the same sorting wherever the gospel comes.

Their busy minds were turning inside man's world, so resurrection lay right outside their field of view. To many of them it seemed absurd, and they mocked. Others showed some interest yet put off further thought, since they saw no urgency in the matter. Some, however, believed, both men and women, and these threw in their lot with Paul. These three groups usually appear wherever the gospel comes: the mockers, those who put it off, and the believers.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

"We will hear you again"

The second group sounds open. Commentators read their politeness in two ways.

Some mocked the truth of resurrection, and their mockery announced their ignorance and the state of their hearts. Others said, "We will hear you again about this." They were putting it off — either as a polite refusal of the truth, or because they were not fully persuaded of it.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

But a second hearing was never theirs to promise. The risen Jesus has His own hour, and they will hear His voice then.

To hear the apostle again was more than man could guarantee. Mockers and doubters will certainly hear the voice of the risen Jesus. The hour is coming for a "resurrection of judgment." It will vindicate the truth to His glory. It will prove the unbeliever worthless, and his deeds evil in God's sight. But those who believe receive eternal life now, walk in obedience, bear good fruit, and rise to a "resurrection of life."

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The smallest harvest of Paul's travels

Athens produced no riot and no church, just a few names. Even Paul walked away from this audience.

They have had enough, however; and the mention of resurrection ends their patience. Some mock. Others politely put the matter off to another time. It is not serious enough to rouse them to hostility. There was nothing to expect from an audience like this, and even Paul could only turn away and leave them. We hear of no such poverty of result in any other place, but with the wise of this world the wisdom of God is foolishness. Yet here too God could not allow His word to be completely barren.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Two of those who believed have names. After them the record goes quiet.

Some mocked. Others put off thinking about the truth set before them. But certain men believed. One of them is named Dionysius the Areopagite, and there was also a woman named Damaris, besides others. Yet there is no mention of any assembly formed there, and no record of a later visit by the apostle to this city. Human culture and intelligence are not favourable to the doctrines of grace.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Resurrection divides. It was not a side issue in Paul's preaching. It was where Athens split, because a raised Man brings God in as Judge.

- Mockery. The scorn fell on the idea of dead people rising at all. Resurrection lay outside their field of view, so they laughed instead of weighing the testimony.

- Delay. "We will hear you again" is the middle path that leads nowhere. It may be courtesy, it may be doubt. But no one can promise himself a second hearing.

- Faith. A named few joined Paul. Where the wise scoff, God still does not let His word go without fruit.

- Result. Athens gave Paul his smallest result and no church. Learning and culture give no advantage toward the doctrines of grace.

Acts 17:33 · Darby

Thus Paul went out of their midst.

Paul has just spoken to the philosophers on the Areopagus, the council hill in Athens. At the word "resurrection" the crowd splits three ways. Then he walks out. There is no riot, no arrest and no second meeting — only a few converts. So what does a faithful messenger do with a result like that?

Three Kinds of Hearers

The reactions at Athens follow a pattern that shows up elsewhere too.

Some however believed, both men and women, and these threw in their lot with Paul. These three groups usually appear when the Gospel reaches any place: the mockers, those who put it off, and the believers.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Why Resurrection Drew the Mockery

The sneering was not aimed at religion in general. It was aimed at one fact that human thinking refuses to accept.

But man, and not least the philosophical man, rebels against resurrection. He could sit through a whole night of philosophical talk about whether the soul lives for ever. That pleases the nobler sort, even if it offends those sunk in immorality. But a dead man raised brings in God. It proves that God has stepped into the middle of a busy world. He has marked out the Man whom they crucified, and that Man will one day judge this inhabited world.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Cost of "Again"

The polite group sounded more promising than the scoffers. But putting it off assumed something they did not control.

To hear the apostle again was more than anyone could guarantee. Mockers and doubters will certainly hear the voice of the risen Jesus. That will be when the hour comes for a "resurrection of judgment." It will prove the truth right, to His glory. It will show the worthlessness of the unbeliever, and his deeds as evil in God's sight. Those who believe receive eternal life now, walk in obedience, bear good fruit, and rise to a "resurrection of life."

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The verse records no second hearing.

The mockers and those who hesitated that day were alike left to their own emptiness and unbelief, for "Paul departed from among them."

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

A Messenger Clear of Their Blood

Paul's exit was not a retreat. He had given his message, and that settled his responsibility.

As for the philosophers, some mocked; others promised to hear him again. He left them in that frame of mind. He had given his message. He was clear of their blood... Some might scoff. But scoffing was not an argument. Others might promise a further hearing. That showed they could not refute, then and there, what Paul had put before them. But all of them, in a coming day, will acknowledge the importance of the Word.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Small Fruit, Real Fruit

No mob drove Paul out of Athens. But the harvest there was smaller than in other cities.

Paul now departs from among them. He does not appear to have been driven away by any uproar or persecution. The blessed Lord gave him to taste His own joy, and the joy of angels over sinners who repent... Philippi was a military city. Thessalonica and Corinth were trading cities. In each of them the number of conversions seems to have been much greater than in the highly educated and polished city of Athens. This is deeply humbling to the pride of man and to the boasted powers of the human mind. There is one letter to the Philippians, two to the Thessalonians and two to the Corinthians. But we have no letter from Paul to the Athenians, and we do not read that he ever visited Athens again.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

From Athens to Corinth

Athens left Paul disappointed. That disappointment shaped how he came to Corinth.

He was so completely devoted to his work of ministry, and the burden of souls lay so heavily on him. No wonder he was "in weakness and in fear and much trembling." He came fresh from his disappointment at Athens, and now he looked at the scene before him. In a man like this, that could only lead to a fuller sense than ever of the one Power able to take hold of these busy idlers. Only that Power could bring them face to face with themselves and with God. Jesus Christ the Crucified was indeed his only theme. The world had rejected Him, but the Spirit glorified Him, and so Paul preached with the demonstration of the Spirit and of power.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Summary

- Message. Paul said everything he came to say. It ended with resurrection and a coming day of judgment.

- Division. The same words produced three groups: mockers, those who put it off, and believers. That is the usual result wherever the gospel arrives.

- Delay. "We will hear you again" is not a safe answer. No one can guarantee a second hearing. The doubters will hear the risen Jesus at the resurrection of judgment.

- Departure. Paul walks away clear of their blood. He had finished his message, and their unbelief was no longer his responsibility.

- Fruit. Athens gave a few believers and no letter from Paul. He carried the humbling lesson on to Corinth, where Christ crucified was his only theme.

Acts 17:34 · Darby

But some men joining themselves to him believed; among whom also was Dionysius the Areopagite, and a woman by name Damaris, and others with them.

Paul has just finished speaking to the council of Athens, which met on the hill called the Areopagus. No riot follows and no revival — only a few people join him, and that raises a question: what does it mean when so few believe?

A small harvest, but not an empty one

One writer sees two things in this result: a real work of God, and a verdict on the hearers.

The mighty word of the apostle touches some hearts even among this frivolous people. The harvest is small, but God does not leave Himself without testimony. A few believe the gospel and join themselves to the servants of God. But once he has given his testimony, the apostle stays there no longer. Philosophy and frivolity go together, and, as always, they give people a high opinion of themselves. They are bad soil for grace. They do not deserve that God should wait long for vanity to show good will.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What Athens never received

Luke records nothing more about Athens. One writer draws a lesson from that silence.

Nothing is said about any assembly being formed here, and there is no record of a later visit by the apostle to this city. Human culture and intelligence do not favour the doctrines of grace. The gospel is preached to the poor. In every age it has been true that "not many were wise according to worldly standards, not many were powerful, not many were of noble birth."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Other cities where Paul preached tell a different story.

Philippi was a military city; Thessalonica and Corinth were trading cities. In all three the number of conversions seems to have been much greater than in the highly educated and polished city of Athens. This is deeply humbling to the pride of man, and to the boasted powers of the human mind. Paul wrote one letter to the Philippians, two to the Thessalonians, and two to the Corinthians. But we have no letter from him to the Athenians.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Dionysius, a judge who believed

Dionysius sat on the court that met on the Areopagus. Its usual business was very different from what it heard that day.

The judges there had often pronounced sentences of death, and at times not in righteousness. Here was an announcement of coming judgment. It concerned everyone in the audience. It was judgment in righteousness too, and it must end in final condemnation, unless repentance turns it aside. Then came the earnest pleader, so unlike those who had stood there before him. He was not pleading for his life. He was not asking his judges for a favourable sentence.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Names, and what tradition added

Later writings claimed much more about Dionysius than Scripture says.

Tradition has invented for Dionysius the office of bishop at Athens and the martyr's crown. But Dionysius and Damaris are at present no more than names to us. Their full story waits for a future day.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Damaris and the unnamed others

Luke names a woman too, and then a group with no names at all. One writer places Damaris among the women whose service Scripture records.

Of Damaris we know nothing except that she identified herself with Paul at Athens. … Most of these women probably lived in quiet circumstances. They did what they could. With a woman's tact and insight, and with Christian love, they served as chances came. The Holy Spirit has placed on record the distinctive character of their service.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Luke leaves the others unnamed. One writer turns the scene into an appeal to the reader:

There were mockers and triflers then as now. Oh, may you, like the others of old, cleave to the apostle, and find your place with the Dionysius Luke names. … That blessed place must surely be shared with a Damaris and others, whose names are written in heaven even if unknown on earth.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where grace built instead

Athens was not the end of the story. One writer sets it beside Corinth.

No one could have expected what God did. He raised a trophy to His Son not in intellectual Athens, but in morally corrupt Corinth. … The grace of God gives no account of what it does, but works to the glory of Christ, and most of all where man is most needy.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Testimony. Paul gave his message in Athens, then moved on; the mockers and triflers had heard it too.

- Harvest. The harvest at Athens was small, but God did not leave Himself without testimony — a few believed.

- Reach. Grace reached a judge of the Athenian court and a woman we know nothing about; both believed.

- Record. Scripture gives us only their names. Later tradition added the office of bishop and a martyr's crown that the Bible never claims.

- Result. Athens got no assembly, no letter, no return visit. God raised His trophy to Christ in corrupt Corinth instead.

Acts 18:1 · Darby

And after these things, having left Athens, he came to Corinth;

Paul leaves the lecture halls of Athens, where his preaching drew sneers, and heads for Corinth, a rich port with a foul moral name. Why did he move on, and why did the best harvest come in the least likely place?

Leaving Athens

One writer sees Paul's exit as part of a pattern that runs through Scripture.

It does seem in Scripture that when unbelief rises to the height of mockery, the testimony stops — see Jeremiah 15:17; Acts 13:41; and Acts 17:32 with Acts 18:1.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Athens gave little fruit. One writer ties that small result to the kind of people God chooses.

There was little fruit in this gifted but frivolous city. For God has chosen the foolish, the weak, and the despised things of the world, to bring to nothing the things that are. The wisdom of this world is foolishness before God, and the Lord knows the thoughts of the wise, that they are vain. The apostle continues his journey to the other important Greek centre, Corinth. It was a commercial city in a superb setting, but deeply corrupt. Even at this time wealth was everywhere, and the city had become a byword for luxury and loose living.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Arriving at Corinth

The sixty-mile walk took Paul into a different world. The city's name had even become a verb for moral ruin.

Corinth lay about sixty miles away. The change was great. Athens was a beautiful city, with striking buildings, philosophies and learning. Corinth was the big bustling commercial capital of those parts. The city had a name for open vice. People said that many a country youth drawn into that city was Corinthianised.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

The two cities were famous for opposite things, and Paul traded one reputation for the other.

He left what had been the great seat of learning to work in the centre of vice. Athens was famous for its philosophers. Corinth had a bad name for immorality, tied above all to its temple of Venus.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Where grace chose to build

By any human reckoning, Corinth was the wrong place to build. That is the point.

The ways of grace are wholly above man's thoughts. No one could have expected that God would raise a monument to His Son, not in intellectual Athens, but in demoralised Corinth. Was there any prior link, or any natural fit at all, between the Holy One of God and this notorious seat of impurity? The grace of God gives no account of its dealings, but works to the glory of Christ — and most of all where man is most needy. The wisdom of this age had proved its folly in Athens. The compassion of God yearned over Corinth, in the face of all its loose living and corruption.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What looked like a step down was the place of the greatest yield.

In the deeply self-indulgent state of Corinth the gospel, strange to say, was to take a great and effective hold on part of the people. Not so at Athens. There the souls were few, and the work weak by comparison. But in Corinth, known as the most corrupt of Greek cities, how unexpected yet how good the ways of the Lord!

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

How Paul worked there

Paul knew the city he had walked into, and he settled his method before he opened his mouth.

The apostle came into that city led by the Holy Spirit, and he knew the character of the people. From the very start, guided by God, he had decided the spirit in which he would work there. He took care to avoid anything that would have pleased the natural man and so drawn people to hear him.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

His support came from Philippi, not from Corinth.

In the middle of this luxury the ambassador of God appears as a poor working man of the world. From his letters we know that he refused to take anything from the wealthy Corinthians. Yet he received with joy the gift sent as the fruit of their love by the simple believers of Philippi.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Summary

- Move on. When unbelief hardens into mockery, as at Athens, the testimony stops. Paul left.

- Move down. He exchanged the seat of learning for the centre of vice, a city whose name had become a byword for corruption.

- Grace chooses. Nothing in Corinth fitted the Holy One of God. Grace gives no account of itself, and works most where need is greatest.

- Grace yields. The most corrupt city gave the gospel its strong hold. Cultured Athens gave a weak work.

- Grace shapes the worker. Paul settled his method in advance. He avoided whatever would flatter the natural man, took no money from the wealthy, and lived among them as a poor working man.

Acts 18:2 · Darby

and finding a certain Jew by name Aquila, of Pontus by race, just come from Italy, and Priscilla his wife, (because Claudius had ordered all the Jews to leave Rome,) came to them,

Paul arrives in Corinth alone and meets a Jewish couple just driven out of Rome by an imperial order. Luke records the plain facts, and behind them sits a question: what was God doing through a hostile decree?

Why Corinth at All

Paul had just left Athens, the city of philosophers, for a city known for its immorality. One writer sees in this the way God chooses His ground:

The ways of grace are far above human thinking. No one could have guessed that God would raise a monument to His Son, not in intellectual Athens, but in corrupt Corinth. Was there any earlier link, or any natural fitness at all, between the Holy One of God and this famous seat of impurity? The grace of God gives no account of what it does. It works for the glory of Christ, and most of all where man is neediest.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Emperor's Order

The couple were in Corinth for political reasons. An emperor had driven the Jews out of Rome, and one Roman writer records the same expulsion:

Suetonius, who wrote the lives of the Caesars, states that Claudius expelled the Jews from Rome because of a Jewish disturbance, "at the instigation of Chrestus". The Latin words quoted are probably a mistake on his part. They may point to violence by unbelieving Jews against those who believed. Or they may be a confusion, caused by Roman suspicion, with the preaching of the Messiah elsewhere.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Kelly also answers those who say Luke got the history wrong:

... Some have supposed that Dio Cassius contradicts Luke, and Suetonius as well, when he says the emperor did not expel the Jews but ordered them not to gather in Rome. If we distinguish the times, all is clear and true.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Harsh Decree Turned to Good

The edict was an act of hostility, but it delivered two lifelong friends and helpers to Paul's door. One writer follows what came of it:

The harsh decree of Claudius worked to throw them across Paul's path, and this led to their conversion and then their later service, which earned the high praise of Romans 16:3-4. God overruled the decree of expulsion for good, making the wrath of man to praise Him.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

It met a personal need too. Paul had come to Corinth without his companions:

Soon after his arrival he unexpectedly found two friends and fellow workers in Aquila and his wife Priscilla. The Lord used the banishment of Aquila and Priscilla to provide lodging for His lonely servant. They were of his own country — of his own trade — of his own heart and spirit.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Were They Already Believers?

Luke introduces Aquila as a Jew, not as a disciple. Older translations read "a certain Jew." Commentators differ on what the wording implies:

Many make much of Aquila being called "a certain Jew" rather than a disciple. But the wording is easy to explain. It marks where he was born, and it gives the reason he left Rome for Corinth. Remember too that in those early days Romans and foreigners did not tell Christian Jews apart from other Jews by natural descent. So Paul more than once calls himself a Jew later in this book. The apostle never speaks of them as his children in the faith, however warmly he may greet them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer leaves the question open but fixes the outcome:

There is no indication of whether they were Christians at that time... At least they were certainly Christians before Paul left Corinth.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

The Trade and the Large Room

Paul and Aquila shared a trade. Years later Paul greets the couple in his letter to Rome:

Here the apostle marks them out as his fellow workers in Christ Jesus. He does this with all the more care, because Aquila and he had worked at the same trade of tent-making. But the everyday trade drops out of sight, however right it is to note it in its own place... The trade of tent-maker, if carried on at Rome, would give him a large room where quite a few could gather.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Where the Story Goes

Their story does not end in Corinth. It runs to the last letter Paul wrote:

A converted Jew of Pontus, husband of Priscilla, whom Paul first met at Corinth... They travelled with Paul to Ephesus, where they were able to help Apollos spiritually... they were at Rome when Paul wrote his letter to the saints there. In it he said they had laid down their necks for his life, and that all the churches, along with him, gave thanks to them. In Paul's last letter he still sends his greeting to them.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Summary

- Decree — Claudius banished the Jews from Rome. A Roman writer records the same expulsion, perhaps linked to disputes over the Messiah.

- Displacement — the edict uprooted Aquila and Priscilla from Italy. It set them down in the very city where Paul, travelling alone, was about to arrive.

- Dwelling — a shared trade gave Paul lodging and work, and later gave believers a large room to gather in.

- Devotion — commentators differ on whether the couple were already converted. They certainly were before Paul left Corinth. Later they helped Apollos and risked their lives for Paul.

- Design — grace chose corrupt Corinth over clever Athens. It used a hostile emperor's order to build a friendship that served churches across the Gentile world.

Acts 18:3 · Darby

and because they were of the same trade abode with them, and wrought. For they were tent-makers by trade.

Paul reached Corinth alone, and the first thing recorded of him there is not a sermon but a workbench. Why does the leading missionary of the early church stitch tent cloth, and who should pay for the work of God?

Providence behind an emperor's edict

Aquila and Priscilla were in Corinth only because Rome had expelled them. That expulsion put a roof over Paul's head.

Soon after he arrived, he unexpectedly found two friends and fellow workers in Aquila and his wife Priscilla. At this time there must have been more Jews in Corinth than usual, "because Claudius had commanded all the Jews to leave Rome." So the Lord used the banishment of Aquila and Priscilla to provide a lodging for His lonely servant. They were of his own country — of his own trade — of his own heart and spirit.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Why a Jewish boy learned a trade

Paul's skill with cloth was no accident. It came from a rule Jewish fathers followed, and it gave him something he wanted at Corinth.

It was a custom among the Jews that all boys should learn a trade. "What is commanded of a father towards his son?" asks a Talmudic writer. "To circumcise him, to teach him the law, to teach him a trade." Another Rabbi wrote, "He that does not teach his son a trade does the same as if he taught him to be a thief." In line with these sayings, Paul's father had him trained in tent-making. When he came to Corinth, his first concern seems to have been to find a way to carry on his trade. He wanted to stay independent of any man. He would not use his right to "get his living by the gospel," so that he might "present the gospel free of charge."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Manual work in a city of luxury

The setting matters. Corinth was a city of wealth, and there the apostle works with his hands.

It pleased God to arrange things this way. In the wealthiest and most luxurious city of Greece, the great apostle worked at an honest job to meet his own needs. What a death-blow to clericalism on the one hand, and to worldliness on the other! Yet look at Paul's own situation, and at Corinth. This was the very course worthy of the gospel of the grace that sent it out.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A right he taught, and a right he refused

Paul made one rule for other workers and kept another for himself.

To everyone who offered him a gift, he could say, I do not want your support. Before he was a prisoner, he supported himself by making tents. I guarantee they were the best tents on the market (Acts 18:3). He would not give any man a chance of saying, Paul was paid for it; or, I have made Paul rich. He supported himself. And I think a man who earns his bread by an honest trade, and then gives himself to the Lord's work, is the happiest and freest of men. He depends on no one but his Master. Paul would not take a penny from the Corinthians, though he laid down the rule that the servant should be supported. He laid the rule down for others and gave it up for himself.

Modernised from W. T. P. WolstonOriginal wording

The example cuts one way only. It says what the trade was for, and what it can never excuse.

In Paul's case he was not laying the Lord's work aside to take up a respectable, well-paid profession. He used a trade he already knew, to provide honestly for himself and to help others in need. It is a good word from a man who works like this to his fellow workers, small or great. But it is out of place when God's people use it to hold back the faith of a spiritual worker, or to forget their own duty to those who are given up to the Lord's work.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A shared craft that became a lifelong bond

Their shared trade led to more than shared work.

This godly couple now got to know Paul, and began a friendship that lasted for life. Their being of the same trade — tent-makers — may have first drawn them together. These two were zealous workers in the Lord's work. Apollos owed much to them. In the towns where they lived, Christians had them to thank for a place to meet and proclaim the Lord's death.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Summary

- Providence. A hostile order drove a Jewish couple from Rome to Corinth. The Lord used it to give His lonely servant a lodging, a trade partner, and a friend for life.

- Preparation. Jewish custom put a trade in every boy's hands, so Paul had the skill years before he needed it.

- Purpose. He worked so he could offer the gospel free of charge, dependent on no man's purse.

- Position. Honest work in the richest city of Greece struck at clericalism and at worldliness at once.

- Proportion. Paul taught that God's people should support His workers, then refused that support himself. It is an example for workers, never an excuse to neglect them.

Acts 18:4 · Darby

And he reasoned in the synagogue every sabbath, and persuaded Jews and Greeks.

Paul came alone to Corinth, a city famous for its trade and its vice. He settled into a rhythm: work during the week, the synagogue on the Sabbath. Three questions follow. Why this city? What does "reasoned" mean? And why were Greeks sitting in a Jewish synagogue at all?

Grace's choice of Corinth

Athens was the city of philosophers. Corinth had the opposite reputation.

The ways of grace are wholly above man's thoughts. No one could have predicted that God would raise a trophy to His Son in morally ruined Corinth rather than in intellectual Athens. Was there any earlier link between the Holy One of God and this city known everywhere for its immorality? Was there any natural fit at all? The grace of God explains nothing of what it does, but works to the glory of Christ; and most of all where man is most needy.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The synagogue first

Paul used the same order city after city. It matched what he wrote about the gospel itself.

Even Paul, the apostle to the Gentiles, could write of the gospel he preached: "it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek" (Rom. 1:16). Again and again we find Paul going first to the synagogue, following out the divine thought, "to the Jew first."

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

What "reasoned" covers

The word behind "reasoned" covers a range. The setting decides which sense fits here.

The same word means either "discoursing" in general, or in particular "reasoning", or even "disputing", as in Mark 9:34; Acts 17:2; Acts 24:12; Jude 9. Here as in Acts 20:7-9; Heb. 12:5, the more general force seems preferable... The synagogue was where he spoke. So we can be sure that the testimony of the Old Testament was the broad groundwork on which Paul appealed to his hearers. They were not only Jews. The text tells us plainly that Greeks, not Greek-speaking Jews, were the people he regularly persuaded.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Why Greeks were in that room

Corinth's religion degraded its own worshippers. That helps explain why non-Jews had drifted toward the synagogue.

Nowhere was this more deeply or openly true than in Corinth, where the worship of Aphrodite with her infamous temple slaves prevailed... They abandoned all fear or thought of the true God. They fell below even the natural decency of man, and dishonoured themselves in dishonouring God. The synagogue, cold as it was, attracted consciences that recoiled from evil. Philosophy indulged that evil, or at best was far too weak to replace or restrain it. There Greeks listened along with Jews to the holy and persuasive discourses of the apostle.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Not gentle coaxing

Some read the word as a slow wearing down. Kelly points to how Paul himself uses it elsewhere.

People have made too much of the word "persuade" in verse 4, as if it meant to "induce little by little". On the contrary, it is the word the apostle himself uses for preaching the gospel to win souls. He preaches it in view of the awful reality of Christ's judgment seat for the hard or heedless (2 Cor. 5:10-11). Paul's word was certainly not in persuasive words of wisdom, as he told the Corinthians in his First Epistle (1 Cor. 2:3-5). It was in demonstration of the Spirit and of power. That was true at the very time he was with them, when he came in weakness and in fear and in much trembling.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Weekdays at the bench, Sabbaths in the synagogue

The verse describes only one day of Paul's week. The other six were not idle.

During the weekdays, or at least five of them, Paul laboured with his own hands. But "he reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath, and tried to persuade Jews and Greeks." As was his custom he went to the Jew first (see chapters 13, 14 etc.). While he was so engaged, Silas and Timothy joined him from Macedonia, to his joy and comfort.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The trade suited the town. Corinth traded in everything, and Paul refused to let his message look like one more item on the market.

He would not have them think of the gospel as among the wares in which they traded. Money could not buy the priceless gift of God. They must never be able to think, even for a moment, that he was after anything of theirs. No, he sought them only, and he sought them in the love of Christ. Christ was so rich, yet He became poor for men, so that they might become rich through His poverty.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Summary

- Grace chooses. God raised a monument to His Son in corrupt Corinth, not in clever Athens. Grace works most where need is greatest.

- Grace keeps order. Paul went to the synagogue first, city after city: "to the Jew first and also to the Greek."

- Grace argues. "Reasoned" means steady teaching from the Old Testament, the groundwork Paul used with Jews and Greeks alike.

- Grace reaches further. Greeks sick of Corinth's temple religion had drifted into the synagogue. Paul aimed his persuading at them too.

- Grace costs the messenger. Five days at his trade, every Sabbath preaching. No one in that trading city could mistake the gospel for goods for sale.

Acts 18:5 · Darby

And when both Silas and Timotheus came down from Macedonia, Paul was pressed in respect of the word, testifying to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ.

Paul had been reasoning in the synagogue at Corinth week by week while working at his trade, alone. Then Silas and Timothy reach him from Macedonia, and two questions follow: what was Paul "occupied with," and what did his friends change?

The arrival of Silas and Timothy

One writer draws a plain lesson here about what other believers do for a servant under strain:

From Athens, Paul had sent Timothy, who had joined him there. Now Silas and Timothy return and are found with Paul. Pressed in spirit by their presence, he bears still stronger testimony that Jesus was the Christ. He had worked faithfully while they were away. But the presence of other Christians gives his spirit courage and strength according to God.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Another writer fills in where they came from, and how news of his young converts cheered him.

Notice that the two fellow workers came down from "Macedonia", the Roman province of northern Greece, as distinct from Achaia, whose chief city was Corinth. Both Silas and Timothy now joined the apostle at Corinth, though not necessarily at the same moment, and not necessarily from the same place. The apostle had warned these young converts in advance of the suffering that came on them. But this only increased his longing for them, and now he could rejoice that the tempter had failed and that they stood firm.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"Pressed in spirit" or "occupied with the word"

Older English Bibles say Paul was "pressed in the spirit." Newer ones, like the ESV, say he was "occupied with the word." Commentators differ. Some keep the older wording and read it as a burden on Paul's own heart:

Silas and Timothy found Paul "pressed in the Spirit" (or, by another reading, "pressed in respect of the word") in his testimony to the Jews that Jesus was the Christ. We take this to mean that his message to them lay as a heavy burden on his soul. He felt his responsibility for it deeply.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Others say the manuscript evidence settles it for "word":

The traditional reading "spirit" has no support from the best manuscripts, which give "word." The word "spirit" crept in from Acts 17:16; 18:25; 19:21 and other places. So a translation like "the mind of Paul was violently disturbed" must be rejected on every ground.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Their coming did not end his tent-making either, and the tense of the verb tells against that idea:

There is no ground for the notion that their arrival with supplies let Paul give up tent-making and preach only. The verb does not mean anything of the sort. It means rather that his absorption with the word, which already marked him, went on, for the tense shows a continuing state, not a fresh act beginning at their coming.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The one claim Paul pressed

Paul pressed one point, not the whole range of his teaching. One writer explains why.

He was testifying fully to the Jews that Jesus is the Christ, or Messiah — the constant stumbling block of that blinded people. Jesus is of course much more than "the Christ," and no one ever preached His higher glory, both personal and given to Him, more than Paul. Yet he still pressed on the Jews that Jesus is the Christ. This was what would break up their unbelief, and the necessary hinge of all further light and blessing.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

He argued from Scripture his hearers already had, and it bore fruit in Corinth.

He reasoned in the synagogue every Sabbath and persuaded the Jews and the Greeks. All of this must have been from the Old Testament, showing what God had foretold about Christ. We learn from his letters to the Corinthians that there was blessed fruit.

Modernised from Arno Clemens GaebeleinOriginal wording

The moment two New Testament letters were written

This meeting also helps date two of Paul's letters.

In each letter, Silvanus (Silas) and Timothy stand with Paul in the opening address. We only know of these two being in Paul's company from Acts 17 down to Acts 18:5. So Paul must have written both letters from Corinth, one soon after the other — and note that Timothy made a journey there in between.

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

What the fresh energy cost him

The stronger testimony did not win the synagogue over.

The coming of Silas and Timothy seems to have encouraged and strengthened the apostle. His zeal and energy in the gospel are evidently increased. But the Jews opposed his teaching and blasphemed. This leads Paul to take his course with great boldness and decision. In all this God led him, and he acted according to His mind.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Summary

- Company — Paul had worked faithfully alone. When Silas and Timothy came, his testimony grew stronger: other believers give courage to a servant's spirit.

- Constraint — The better-supported reading has him absorbed in the word itself. Others keep the older wording and see the weight of his message on his soul.

- Content — He pressed one claim: Jesus is the Christ. That claim was the hinge on which every further blessing for his hearers turned.

- Correspondence — This is the only window in which Paul, Silas and Timothy are together. So both Thessalonian letters belong to these days in Corinth.

- Cost — Greater zeal met greater opposition. Paul answered with boldness, and in all of it God was leading him.

Acts 18:6 · Darby

But as they opposed and spoke injuriously, he shook his clothes, and said to them, Your blood be upon your own head *I* [am] pure; from henceforth I will go to the nations.

Paul had been preaching in the synagogue at Corinth. This verse is the moment his work there ended: a gesture, a verdict, and a new direction that shaped the rest of his ministry.

What Provoked the Break

The break did not come from a slow audience. It came from a hostile one. One commentator separates people who do not know from people who fight what they have heard.

Ignorance can be borne, and it calls for patient work in presenting the truth. Opposition is quite another thing, especially when the testimony has been full and convincing. Speaking abusively is worse, and blasphemy worse still, because what is being so shamefully rejected is grace and truth in Christ.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Shaking Out His Clothes

The action was a known sign. Paul had used it before, and the Lord had given His messengers the same instruction.

The apostle answered by act as well as by word: he shook out his clothes and spoke to them. This was the spirit, if not the form, of Matthew 10:14. He and Barnabas had carried it out even more strictly at Pisidian Antioch (Acts 13:51). It was as if the dust of the place they lived in defiled him, and had to be shaken off as a testimony against them.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer joins the act to the words that went with it.

Paul then refused all further responsibility for them. He shook out his clothes — an act that showed his determination — and left them with the solemn words, "Your blood be on your own heads!"

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

"I Am Innocent"

Paul's claim of innocence points back to an older picture: the watchman on the wall.

Paul says in another place, "I am innocent of the blood of all." I was thinking of Ezekiel 33 in connection with this. God set Ezekiel there as a watchman. If he failed to blow the trumpet, he carried the guilt for those killed. Was Paul not referring to that? How necessary it is to be faithful with the trust given to you!

Modernised from The Bible TreasuryOriginal wording

Once he had delivered the message, the outcome rested with the hearers.

He was clean — that is, he had done his duty in witnessing to them. He leaves them to their own folly, while announcing his decision to go to the Gentiles.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

An Echo of Another Cry

A crowd at the trial of Jesus once called blood down on itself. One writer links that cry with Paul's words here.

Paul also said, "Your blood be on your own heads." Those who pushed the Lord to the cross, when Pilate would have released Him, had cried out something worse: "His blood be on us and on our children." And so it is to this day. "I am innocent," the apostle added; "from now on I will go to the Gentiles." This agreed perfectly with his own course elsewhere, and, what matters even more, with the ways of God in the gospel. The Jews were to have the testimony first. They did have it, and not quite in vain. Some heard and found salvation for their souls; there is a remnant chosen by God. But when the mass reject the gospel with hatred and blasphemy, the stream of blessing flows on, not lost but bringing blessing among the Gentiles.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Turn That Opened a Harvest

Paul's move looks like a door closing. It opened another one.

He does not go far from the synagogue. Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue, is converted, and all his household with him. This came either through the testimony Paul gave in the synagogue or after he had left it. The testimony now reaches the Corinthians, and many believe and are baptized. The Jews rejected the work, but it is now established in the city, for despite its wickedness the Lord had many people there.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The bold step did not backfire.

Timid souls might have thought that the apostle's solemn and final break with the Jews in Corinth would only harden their hatred of the gospel. It was not so. Instead it was the means of bringing Crispus and his household to decision.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Cause. Slowness to understand calls for patience. Open opposition and blasphemy against grace and truth in Christ ended Paul's work in the synagogue.

- Sign. Shaking out his clothes was a known testimony against them, the same sign the Lord gave His messengers. It said Paul carried no more responsibility for them.

- Clean. "I am innocent" is the watchman's plea of Ezekiel 33. Paul had blown the trumpet, so the guilt now rests on their own heads.

- Order. The Jews heard first, and not in vain. When the mass rejected the message, the stream of blessing flowed on to the Gentiles.

- Result. The break did not harden Corinth. The ruler of the synagogue and his household believed, and many Corinthians with them.

Acts 18:7 · Darby

And departing thence he came to the house of a certain [man], by name Justus, who worshipped God, whose house adjoined the synagogue.

Paul had just made a final break with the Jews of Corinth and turned to the Gentiles. Verse 7 shows what that decision looked like: a short walk to the house next door. It raises three questions. What did he leave? Who was Justus? And why did the address matter?

What Paul Left

Readers often take the phrase "left there" as a change of address. It points instead to the building where he had been giving his testimony:

"He left there" (verse 7); that is, from the synagogue. He carried on his testimony in the house of a man named Justus, which was close by. Yet a very definite and large work of God took place. Even the ruler of the synagogue was converted.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Some have read the move as Paul leaving the home where he was staying. One writer rejects that reading:

There is no need to take that trouble. He was not leaving his lodgings but the synagogue. So he was not looking for new quarters for his home, but for a suitable place to continue the testimony he had given before in the synagogue... If it were only a lodging, why mention that it adjoined the synagogue, on which Paul was from now on turning his back? But if he needed a suitable room for testimony, the house of Justus met two conditions. First, the owner was himself a Gentile. That made it most fitting to draw Gentiles in, and to underline the serious and new step the apostle was taking. Second, it stood close enough to the synagogue to attract both Jews who might have a conscience about the rejected truth of God, and Gentile converts who used to attend the synagogue, like Justus.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Who Justus Was

The verse calls Justus "a worshiper of God." That phrase points to a whole class of people:

Leaving them, he enters the house of a Gentile, a man who worshipped the one true God. There were many such Gentiles. Tired of the folly and wickedness of idolatry, they worshipped in the synagogue, although they had not become Jews... The house of a Gentile who acknowledged the one true God suited his work, and to him the work was everything.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Some copies read Titus rather than Titius, which has led readers to link this man with Paul's fellow worker Titus. One writer rules that out:

Whether we read Titus or Titius in Acts 18:7, Justus was clearly a different person from the apostle's companion.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A House Put at God's Disposal

Justus does nothing in this verse except open a door. Commentators differ on whether he had formally become a Jewish convert, but not on what his house was for:

Leaving the synagogue, he taught in the house of one Titus (or Titius) Justus, next to it. This man was a convert to the Jewish faith, for he worshipped God. No doubt he was friendly to Christianity. So he had the honour of providing a suitable meeting room where the apostle could teach and preach. In this way the Lord watched over the gospel.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Inside or Outside

The two houses shared a wall, but a line now ran between them. One writer sees it in the name Justus itself:

So he withdraws to the house of a convert named Justus, next door to the synagogue. "The just" was the usual title of saints under the law. But now anyone who would be with the just must be outside the synagogue.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The Blessing That Followed

A cautious observer might expect this public break to harden the Jews and shut down the work. The opposite happened:

Timid souls might have thought that the apostle's solemn and final break with the Jews in Corinth would confirm them in their hatred of the gospel. It was not so. Instead, it was the means of bringing Crispus and his household to decision... This remark must be made: fellowship with the mind of God about the people who are to hear the message is as necessary as fellowship with His mind about the message itself.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Left — Paul left the synagogue, not his lodgings; the move was about where the testimony would now be given.

- Lent — Justus, a Gentile who worshipped the one true God, lent a room, and with it gained the honour of housing the preaching.

- Located — the house stood next to the synagogue. It was near enough to draw both Jews and Gentiles who still went there.

- Line — from that day, those who would be with "the just" had to stand outside the synagogue.

- Lives — the break brought gain, not loss. Crispus and his whole household believed.

Acts 18:8 · Darby

But Crispus the ruler of the synagogue believed in the Lord with all his house; and many of the Corinthians hearing, believed, and were baptised.

Paul had just left the Jews of Corinth for the Gentiles when the synagogue's own ruler believed, with his whole household. Many in the city followed, and what looked like defeat became the establishing of the work in a wicked place.

Blessing after the break with the synagogue

Leaving the Jews behind might have been expected to harden them further. The result was the reverse.

God's way is always the right way. The apostle had solemnly and finally left the Jews in Corinth. Timid souls might have thought this would only confirm them in their hatred of the gospel. It was not so. Instead, it was the means of bringing Crispus and his household to decision.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Rejection by the Jews did not end the work. It took root in the city instead.

The work, rejected by the Jews, is now established in the city; for the Lord had many people there, despite its wickedness.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Crispus named and his faith described

Scripture rarely stops to name one person. Here it names this man and describes his faith with care.

It is no small thing that the Holy Spirit singles out the name of any man for everlasting record in Scripture. So "Crispus" is mentioned as believing the Lord. It counts all the more because he had been "the ruler of the synagogue". And not only this: "the whole of his household" believed also, though nothing is said of their baptism. Their faith, the great matter, was a real encouragement to the workers, and a powerful appeal to the Jews as a whole. The wording is unusual. It does not say here that he believed "on" the Lord as the object of faith, though that was true too. It says that he believed what the Lord says.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The silence about the household's baptism

Acts elsewhere tells of households that were baptized, with no word about their faith. Here it is the other way round.

Here we have the faith of the whole household recorded. That contrasts with the silence about the households we have already looked at. But it is striking that Scripture says nothing about the baptism of the household of Crispus. Paul tells us that he baptized Crispus, and says nothing of his household. Notice the contrast. The households not spoken of as believing were baptized. The one household that did believe is not mentioned as being baptized. Why is this? Surely Scripture is perfect in what it tells us and in what it withholds. Nobody would question the baptism of the household of Crispus. They all believed, and so of course were all baptized, even though Scripture does not tell us so. But you could question whether a household without faith had a right to be baptized.

Modernised from George C. WillisOriginal wording

Hearing, believing, baptized — and what baptism said

The verse puts three things in order: they heard, they believed, they were baptized. That last step marked them off from the world around them.

It was a time of rich ingathering. These were clearly not Jews but Greeks, yet many of them heard and believed the gospel. As was fitting, they submitted to the outward mark that separates the confessor of Christ from the careless or hostile world. They were buried with Christ through baptism into death. In that act, even if they had been silent, they said that they died with Christ to sin. It was not only that He had died for their sins, now forgiven on their faith. They were also to count themselves dead to sin and alive in Him to God.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Who the new believers had been

The people who believed in Corinth were no better than the city they lived in.

In Corinth there were plenty of the sexually immoral, idolaters, adulterers, men who practice homosexuality, thieves, the greedy, drunkards, revilers and swindlers; "and such were some of you," said the apostle to the Corinthians who believed (1 Cor. 6:11). They had in no way escaped those corruptions. Grace does not find, but makes, the saints after a new and heavenly pattern.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Who did the baptizing

Paul later thanked God that he personally baptized very few in Corinth. The many here were therefore baptized by others.

Paul later says that he baptized only Crispus and Gaius of the Corinthian assembly (1 Cor. 1:14): the rest were no doubt baptized by his helpers or by local brothers, after they themselves had been baptized.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

That arrangement kept the credit off any one preacher's name, and it also shows what actually produced the new life.

Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the gospel. He left the baptizing to others for the "many" Corinthians who "heard, believed and were baptized" in that city (Acts 18:8). And he tells them in 1 Cor. 4:15: "In Christ Jesus I begot you through the gospel." The gospel, the word of truth, was and is the means of being born of God. It is never baptism, whatever its value in its place.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Rejection. Leaving the synagogue did not end Paul's work in Corinth. It was the means of bringing Crispus to decision.

- Hearing. They heard, then believed, then were baptized. New life came through the gospel, never through baptism.

- Household. Crispus's whole house believed with him. Scripture is exact in what it records and in what it leaves out.

- Confession. Baptism marked them off from the world. Without a word it said they had died with Christ to sin.

- Fruit. A synagogue ruler and many Corinthians believed in a wicked city. Grace does not find saints; it makes them.

Acts 18:9 · Darby

And the Lord said by vision in [the] night to Paul, Fear not, but speak and be not silent;

Paul was working in Corinth, and the opposition there was growing. The Lord spoke to him one night, and behind His words lies a question: what keeps a man speaking when everything around him pushes him to stop?

A servant on the edge of stopping

The Lord's first word to Paul is about fear. That tells us something about the man who received it.

Visions and revelations were fairly frequent with the apostle. This time the purpose was practical. The Lord said to him, "Do not be afraid, but go on speaking and do not be silent" (v. 9). The way it is worded implies that he was anxious. He needed a spring of courage beyond anything his fellow workers could supply, and the Lord gave it. Natural boldness is completely unsuited to spiritual warfare, where the rule is, "When I am weak, then I am strong." For anything to be safe and of God, it must depend on the grace of Christ.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The same voice heard by other men

Paul later told the Corinthians how he felt when he was with them. He was not the first servant of God to need this kind of word.

At Corinth the great apostle Paul heard the same voice that had encouraged Jeremiah and Gideon. He had arrived there in weakness, in fear, and in much trembling (1 Cor. 2:3). The voice spoke to him in a night vision.

Modernised from Georges AndréOriginal wording

Not Paul's strength, but the Lord's

Opposition in the city was growing. The question was who had to meet it.

As Paul watched the opposition grow, he might well have lost heart, or even left his post, if he had only weighed his own ability to meet it. So the Lord showed him in a special way that the matter did not turn on him at all. It was the Lord against the enemy. The certain presence of the Lord always gives support and courage, when the servant knows he has His mind and His protection. The Lord made clear too that his work could not be stopped until His purposes had been carried out. The many people in this city must be gathered in, in spite of Satan's efforts to stop it.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Encouragement, not direction

This vision gave Paul no new directions. It gave him two promises instead, in a city that offered him little reason for hope.

But this vision is only encouragement. The Lord plainly guarantees Paul against harm, and assures him that many people in this Gentile city belong to Him. The Jews there had already opposed him so openly that he had to turn away from them. Corinth was a naturally discouraging place. Paul's heart was bound up with Israel, as he tells us himself, so the special seal the Lord now put on his work here is very significant. He goes on there for a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

The Lord's care for His workers today

Does God still guide His workers like this? One writer answers carefully.

It is interesting to see how the Lord watches over the work, and over the hearts of His workers. Perhaps God does not give direct messages and visions now as He did then. But He has not stopped guiding those who work faithfully in His name, or showing Himself to their hearts. He still holds the keys, as He did then. He opens, and no one shuts. When we work for Him, He is with us, to speak to our hearts, to direct us, and to order all our circumstances for His glory, in divine wisdom.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What the vision achieved

The rest of the account shows what came of that night.

The testimony went out boldly; the vision did what it was sent to do. Paul was not afraid. He spoke and did not keep quiet. Many people came out to the Lord's name, and the Lord let no one else harm His servant. Not a sparrow falls to the ground without our Father. The very hairs of our head are all numbered. The Lord Himself will acknowledge before His Father anyone who acknowledges the Son before men. Truths like these give ground for good courage, not for fear of man.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Fear. The words "do not be afraid" met real fear. Natural boldness is no help in this fight; only the grace of Christ is.

- Weakness. Paul came to Corinth weak, afraid and trembling. The same voice that once steadied Gideon and Jeremiah steadied him.

- Presence. The vision shifted the contest off Paul's own capability and made it a matter of the Lord against the enemy.

- Stay. This vision gave no new directions. It told Paul to stay in a discouraging city, because many people there belonged to the Lord.

- Speak. The vision did its work. Paul spoke, no one harmed him, and the keys are still in the same hands: He opens, and no one shuts.

Acts 18:10 · Darby

because *I* am with thee, and no one shall set upon thee to injure thee; because I have much people in this city.

Opposition was rising against Paul in Corinth, and the Lord spoke to him in a night vision. He gave two reasons to keep speaking, and the second one reached past Paul's safety to people who had not yet believed.

Two Reasons, Not One

The verse holds a promise about Paul and a promise about Corinth.

Here the Lord graciously stoops to give two reasons. The first: "for I am with you, and no one will attack you to harm you." The second: "because I have much people in this city." What could be more comforting to the tried servant? The Lord bound Himself, on the one hand, to give His gracious and mighty presence against all adversaries, and on the other, to open a great and effective door for his work. However much Satan's agents raged, the Lord had many to bring to Himself as His own in that depraved and godless city.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Safety Tied to a Task

The Lord tied His promise of protection to the work Paul still had to do.

As Paul looked at the rising opposition, he might well lose heart, or even leave his post, if he only weighed his own ability to meet it. So the Lord showed him, in a special way, that the question was not about himself, but about the Lord against the enemy… He made two things clear. First, not a hair of the servant's head could fall to the ground without his Lord's permission. Second, nothing could stop his work until the Lord had accomplished His purposes. The Lord must gather in the "much people" of the city, despite Satan's efforts to stop Him. So the Holy Spirit is careful to add that the apostle "stayed a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Corinth, Of All Places

No one would have expected the Lord to choose this city.

No one could have expected God to set up a monument to His Son, not in intellectual Athens, but in corrupt Corinth. Was there any earlier link, or any natural fit at all, between the Holy One of God and this city known everywhere for its impurity? The grace of God gives no account of its matters, but works to the glory of Christ; and most of all where man is most needy.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer describes what the Lord found there: "Out of the terrible filth at Corinth he picked up pearls which will be the delight of his Lord for ever."

W. W. Fereday

Not the Well-Behaved

Some read "my people" as meaning God saw decent, well-behaved types in Corinth and marked them out. One writer rejects that reading.

It is sad to hear such remarks as those of Limborch. He wants the Lord to mean virtuous, well-disposed people — called His people here for that reason, and His sheep in John 10:16 — rather than objects of sheer and sovereign grace, meant to magnify His own mercy in redemption. We are all liable to mistakes… but an error like this undermines the gospel. It shows the faintest sense of how completely man is ruined, and of how deeply we need grace.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Shepherd Who Knows Them Already

The Lord called them His own before they had heard the message.

Again, when open opposition broke out against Paul at Corinth, who encouraged him to stay there and work? It was the Great Shepherd Himself, who told him that He had much people in that city. He knew who they were, and where to find them. They might be at the riverside, like Lydia, or in the jail at Philippi, or among the leading men of Athens, like Dionysius, or among the crowds of Corinth, the main city of the Roman province of Achaia.

Modernised from C E StuartOriginal wording

The Word That Held Later

Serious disorders later broke out in the church at Corinth. This promise still steadied Paul when he wrote to them.

However desperately evil these disorders were, general or special, the apostle did not lose confidence in the words the Lord spoke in the early days of his work at Corinth: "Do not be afraid, but go on speaking… because I have much people in this city."… Their practical state clashed sharply with their standing, both as individuals and as a church. But he remembered the Lord's assurance, and pressed home their responsibility.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

(Older translations read "much people in this city"; the ESV renders it "many in this city who are my people".)

Summary

- I have — the Lord counts as His own a crowd who had not yet believed. The words claim ownership, not good character.

- I am with you — Paul's safety did not rest on his own strength. It rested on the Lord standing against the enemy.

- In this city — grace passed by intellectual Athens and settled on Corinth. It works most of all where human need is greatest.

- He knows them — the Shepherd knew His own across a whole pagan city, long before the preacher found them.

- It holds — years later, facing their worst disorders, Paul still trusted these words. He held the Corinthians to their responsibility.

Acts 18:11 · Darby

And he remained [there] a year and six months, teaching among them the word of God.

The Lord had just told Paul in a night vision not to be afraid, and Paul answered by staying — a year and a half in one hard city. Why there, and what did that teaching involve?

An unusually long stay

Corinth gave Paul every reason to move on. The ESV says he stayed; an older rendering says he settled down.

At Corinth, in the face of all difficulties, the apostle stayed longer than we have yet heard of anywhere else. "And he settled down a year and six months, teaching among them the word of God" (v. 11).

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A promise behind the stay

The eighteen months answer what the Lord had said the night before. He had many people in that city.

The many people in that city had to be gathered in, despite Satan's efforts to hinder. So the Holy Spirit is careful to add that the apostle "continued there a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them."

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

The Lord promised two things: safety for the worker, and a harvest for the work.

In the next verse the Lord kindly gives two reasons. The first: "I am with you, and no one will attack you to harm you." The second: "I have many in this city." What could be more comforting to the tried servant? The Lord bound Himself to two things. He would give His gracious and mighty presence against all adversaries. He would also open to him a great and effective door in his work.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Teaching, not only preaching

The verse says teaching, not preaching. The state of the city explains why.

Paul therefore continued eighteen months, teaching the Word of God there. There is no doubt the Corinthian assembly needed solid teaching. Their city was notorious for the careless, loose living of its people. Even the assembly later needed Paul's two letters to reprove and correct their condition.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Preaching and teaching do different work.

At Corinth (Acts 18:11), at Rome (Acts 28:31), and elsewhere, Paul kept doing both. Evangelising increases the assembly, but some things belong to teaching and not to preaching. So the work of God needs both if it is to grow in health. Where people want simple evangelising and nothing more, the saints never learn the truth in full. Where they look down on it or neglect it, interest in the spread of God's work starts to fade.

Modernised from C E StuartOriginal wording

What came out of the eighteen months

Corinth became more than one stop among many.

Corinth is bound to Paul's history, teaching, and writings almost as closely and as importantly as Jerusalem or Antioch. We may call it his European centre. Here God had many people. Here Paul stayed a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them. Here too he wrote his first apostolic letters — the two Epistles to the Thessalonians.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

The assembly formed in those months had every advantage. What followed is sobering.

The result was not only the salvation of many souls, but the church of God there — holy, universal, apostolic, if ever such an assembly existed anywhere. The man who planted it had no superior. Those who watered it had no better. And God gave the increase beyond dispute. Yet how soon that fair scene was spoiled! Sin appeared among them that even the Gentiles rarely heard of. Worse still was the low, fleshly and worldly-minded state of the saints as a whole.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A pattern worth copying

One writer draws a lesson for service today from Paul's long stays.

I have been struck lately to see how long the Apostle of the Gentiles stayed in many of the places he visited. At Antioch he remained "a whole year" (Acts 11:26). At Corinth "he stayed a year and six months, teaching the word of God among them" (Acts 18:11). At Ephesus, his centre, he was there a full two years and three months (Acts 19:8-10). It is a serious question whether servants of the Lord today move about too much like shooting stars. That may be why the results of their labour so often fade quickly. None of us are apostles; but we may well learn from his wise ways how the Lord's work is best carried on.

Modernised from Scripture QuarterlyOriginal wording

Summary

- Promise first. The Lord promised His presence and many people in that city. The stay grew out of that.

- Patience next. The promise became eighteen settled months. It is his longest stay so far, and in a hard city.

- Teaching, not just preaching. A loose city produced converts who needed teaching. Preaching alone leaves believers short of the truth.

- Fruit widened. Those months produced an assembly and the two letters to Thessalonica. Corinth became his European base.

- Warning attached. The best of workmen planted and watered this church, and it still slid into worldliness. Long teaching alone guarantees nothing.

Acts 18:12 · Darby

But when Gallio was proconsul of Achaia, the Jews with one consent rose against Paul and led him to the judgment-seat,

The Lord had promised Paul in a vision at Corinth that no one would attack him to harm him. Then the Jews rose against him as one and took him to the Roman governor's judgment seat, where that promise met its test.

Who Gallio was

Luke does not simply call Gallio a governor. He gives the exact title, and that title had only recently changed.

It is worth noticing again the exact position Gallio held. He was 'proconsul' of Achaia. This is all the more striking. Under both Tiberius and Caligula the province had been imperial, so a propraetor governed it then. Claudius, the reigning emperor, had handed Achaia back to the senate. That change replaced its former government with a proconsul. So at this time Luke speaks accurately, not of a propraetor, but of a proconsul.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

His accusers knew the man's reputation and built their hopes on it. Those hopes turned against them.

Gallio was known as one of the most likeable of men. 'No mortal,' said the famous Seneca of him, 'is so sweet to one man as he is to all men.' … And the Jews hoped that his easy-going temper and his love of approval would serve their bitter hostility. That hostility was aimed at the uncompromising witness to the one true God the Father, and one Lord Jesus Christ. But malice defeats itself against grace and truth whenever God is pleased to order it. Here God had clearly promised to be with Paul, and that no one would injure him. So it came to pass, in a way strikingly different from the apostle's experience elsewhere.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What the charge really meant

Everything turned on one word in the accusation: "the law."

The Jews counted on the governor for a sentence that suited their desires. 'This man,' they said, 'is persuading people to worship God contrary to the law.' Gallio saw through the case in a moment. He saw that it needed no defence. 'The law' in their mouth meant the law of Moses. This was enough for the Roman, whose pride was roused for his own.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Gallio applied one test to the case.

Of course, Gallio may have had little regard for Jesus. But he still saw that the charge of the Jews was no proper charge at all. The charge was not true; and true or not, Gallio knew it had nothing to do with the laws of his own country. Paul was not even called upon to defend himself.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

Who opposed the gospel at Corinth

The attack did not come from the pagan city around Paul.

Notice that the chief opponents of the gospel were not the pagan idol-worshippers, but God's ancient people. These were the ever-ready tools of Satan's hatred. The chief obstacle to the spread of the truth has always been "religion," often wearing the mask of zeal for God.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

A promise kept by an indifferent judge

The Lord had said no one would hurt Paul. He kept it through the character of the judge.

There was an attempt against him. But under God's hand the cool indifference of Gallio, the Roman proconsul, defeated it. He treated the whole matter as arguments about words and names, and cared for none of these things. So God can use the temperament of a governor, as well as the decree of a Caesar, to serve His ends.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Gallio thought he was brushing aside a quarrel about nothing.

No doubt for him it was only a question of words and names. He can meet that with the most philosophic indifference! … How little he knew of Him who was sheltering His people, even by means like these.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The cost of Gallio's indifference

Gallio's ruling saved Paul. It also showed what he valued.

To him a "matter of wrong," however small, mattered more than the "worship of God." That he treated as a "question of words and names" — a mere trifle, unworthy of a philosophic mind. Putting down a rebellion against Caesar claimed his devotion. The rights of the King of kings he could afford to ignore.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Summary

- Promise. God had promised that no one would injure Paul at Corinth. In Gallio's court that word came true.

- Plot. The accusers moved as one and chose their judge with care, hoping his easy temper would serve them. But malice defeats itself against grace and truth whenever God is pleased to order it.

- Pretext. The word "law" in the charge meant the law of Moses, not Rome's law. Once Gallio saw that, the case had nothing left in it.

- Providence. God did not need a friendly judge. An indifferent one served just as well. He can use the temperament of a governor as easily as the decree of a Caesar.

- Peril. Gallio shielded Paul, yet ignored the rights of the King of kings. Treating the worship of God as a quarrel about words is a choice, not neutrality.

Acts 18:13 · Darby

saying, This [man] persuades men to worship God contrary to the law.

In Corinth, after months of Paul's teaching, his Jewish opponents drag him before the Roman governor. Whose law did they mean, and why did the case collapse before Paul said a word?

Which Law?

The accusation sounds serious until you ask which law is meant. One commentator says the accusers meant the law of Moses, and Gallio saw it at once:

The Jews then rose up against Paul with one accord. They brought him to the well-known seat of the governor, where they counted on a sentence that would suit them. Gallio saw through the case in a moment. He saw that it needed no defence. "The law" in their mouth meant the law of Moses. This was enough for the Roman, whose pride was roused for his own law.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer adds that the charge failed on two counts. It was false, and it was none of Rome's business:

Gallio may have had little regard for Jesus. But he still recognized the charge of the Jews to be no proper charge at all. Their accusation was only that Paul was persuading men to worship God contrary to Jewish law. The charge itself was not true. But true or not, Gallio knew it had nothing to do with the laws of his own country. Paul was not even called upon to defend himself.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

A Borrowed Plea

The accusers had been granted permission to worship in their own way. One commentator shows how they turned that permission against Paul:

It is they who bring him before the Gentile judgment seat. They use the permission granted to them to worship God in their own way, and complain of him as stirring up an unlawful worship. It is their own law, however, that they are thinking of, and not the Roman one, as Gallio easily sees. They were never noted for obedience to their Gentile rulers. Yet for their particular purpose they might profess to have no king but Caesar. It was a mere hypocritical plea, as everyone knew, and he treats it as such.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

Who Opposes the Gospel

Who fought the gospel hardest in Corinth? Not the ones you might expect:

The reader cannot fail to notice this: the chief opponents of the gospel were not the heathen idolaters, but God's ancient people. These were the ever-ready tools of Satan's hostility. The chief obstacle to the spread of the truth has always been "religion," often wearing the mask of zeal for God.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Changing Tactics

This charge was one move in a longer campaign. Each city saw a different version of it:

On the second tour the tactics changed... The ruling powers were called in at Philippi, Thessalonica, and Corinth, and legal processes were used. At the first, the charge was breaking Roman law by bringing in a new object of worship without permission. At Thessalonica the accusation took the form of treason against Caesar... At Corinth new ground was chosen. Paul was a breaker of the Jewish law, teaching something contrary to the law of Moses. But none of these efforts stopped the movement, though each rested on seemingly legal grounds.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

The Judge Who Would Not Judge

One writer says the governor was right to send them away, and explains why:

The proconsul, Gallio, drives them from the judgment seat. He was right. His office was not to uphold the Jewish law, but to keep order and peace in the country. The charge was only another proof of the unreasonable and unrestrained hatred of these poor people. They had refused the grace of God, and fed themselves on hostility against everyone.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Behind the governor's indifference stood a promise God had already made to Paul. The very man the accusers counted on became the means of Paul's safety:

The Jews hoped his easy-going temper and his love of approval would serve their bitter hostility. What they attacked was the uncompromising witness to the one true God the Father, and to one Lord Jesus Christ. But malice defeats itself against grace and truth whenever God is pleased to order it so. Here He had clearly promised to be with Paul, and that no one should injure him. So it came to pass, in a way very different from the apostle's experience elsewhere.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Charge — they accused Paul of teaching worship "contrary to the law." But "the law" in their mouths meant Moses' law, not Rome's.

- Hollow — it was untrue, and it leaned on a permission the accusers used only when it suited them. Gallio treated the plea as the hypocrisy it was.

- Source — the attack came not from the city's idol-worshippers but from religious people. Opposition to the truth often wears the mask of zeal for God.

- Pattern — Philippi, Thessalonica and Corinth each saw a different legal charge. None of them stopped the work.

- Outcome — an indifferent judge drove the accusers away, and God's promise that no one would harm Paul was kept in a way no one expected.

Acts 18:14 · Darby

But as Paul was going to open his mouth, Gallio said to the Jews, If indeed it was some wrong or wicked criminality, O Jews, of reason I should have borne with you;

Commentary for this verse has not been generated yet.

Acts 18:15 · Darby

but if it be questions about words, and names, and the law that ye have, see to it yourselves; [for] *I* do not intend to be judge of these things.

The Jews at Corinth could not silence Paul, so they dragged him before Gallio, the Roman governor. Gallio threw the case out before Paul could say a word. What was he refusing to judge, and why did God use such a man to shield His servant?

The Charge Behind the Ruling

Everything turned on one phrase in the charge: "the law."

The Jews then with one accord rose up against Paul, and brought him to the governor's well-known judgment seat, where they expected a ruling in their favour. "This man," said they, "persuades men to worship God contrary to the law." Gallio saw through the case in a moment, and saw that it needed no defence. "The law" in their mouth meant the law of Moses. This was enough for the Roman, whose pride was roused for his own law. He had heard enough to be sure that no state law, no public morality, and no private rights had been broken. It was no business of his to look into it further.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Judge Within His Limits

Rome had not sent Gallio to enforce the Jewish law.

The apostle is accused of having persuaded men to worship contrary to the law. The proconsul, Gallio, drives them from the judgment seat. He was right. His office was not to maintain the Jewish law, but to preserve order and peace in the country. It was only another proof of the unreasonable and uncontrolled hatred of these poor people. They had refused the grace of God, and fed on hostility towards everyone.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Courtesy That Still Despised the Truth

Gallio refused to let the crowd force a verdict out of him. He handed the dispute back to the men who brought it.

The Roman left the Jews to settle their religious questions in their own way. Gallio declined to have his hand forced; he had no mind to be a judge of these things. The kindest and most courteous man can still be full of contempt for the truth, which he knows nothing about.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

In Gallio's court the smallest injury outranked the worship of God.

To him a "matter of wrong," however small, mattered more than the "worship of God." He treated that as a "question of words and names" — a mere trifle, unworthy of a philosopher's attention. Putting down a revolt against Caesar had his full attention. The rights of the King of kings he could afford to ignore. But intellectualism is as fatal to the soul as Judaism is. A mind working by reason alone and a mind working by ritual both destroy it.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

Indifference Used as Shelter

The accusers were pleading a law they had never honoured themselves.

They are thinking of their own law, however, not the Roman one, and Gallio sees it. They were never known for obeying their non-Jewish rulers. Yet when it suited their purpose, they could claim to have no king but Caesar. It was a mere hypocritical plea, as everyone knew, and he treats it as such. No doubt for him it was only a question of words and names, which he can meet with the most philosophic indifference! How little he knew of Him who even by means like these was sheltering His people.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Gallio had no wish to hear Paul, and no liking for him either.

His pleasant indifference did not want to be troubled with what the apostle had to say. The Lord guarded the interests of the gospel, and of its blessed witness, by using in His providence the careless good nature of the judge. That judge certainly could not be accused of any real favour towards the apostle.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The Same Verdict Today

Bring a matter concerning Christ to the courts of any age, and the answer comes back the same.

"If it were a matter of wrong or wicked crime," the Gallios of this world will deal with it. But if it is a matter of "love" and "Jesus," then in the world's sight it is only "a question of words and names," and the world "will be no judge of such matters." Or if at times they do turn judge in such matters, it will only be to persecute the seeker after Christ. So it is useless to appeal to human power. Christians from early times have fallen into this trap, only to learn that the princes of this world have crucified the Lord of glory.

Modernised from Hamilton SmithOriginal wording

Summary

- Charge — The accusers dressed a religious quarrel as a crime. The law they named was Moses' law, not Rome's, and Gallio saw it at once.

- Limit — He was right to refuse. His job was to keep order and peace, not to enforce Jewish law.

- Contempt — A small wrong he would hear. Christ he filed under "words and names." A courteous man can still despise the truth.

- Shelter — He never knew what he was doing. God turned a bored judge's indifference into a wall around His servant.

- Echo — The world still ranks a small wrong above the worship of God. Appealing to it for the things of Christ is hopeless.

Acts 18:16 · Darby

And he drove them from the judgment-seat.

The Lord had promised to be with His servant, and here a judge who cares nothing for Him keeps that promise. Why did Gallio drive Paul's accusers out of his own court at Corinth?

Why Gallio refused the case

The Jews accused Paul of persuading people to worship God contrary to the law. Gallio heard the word "law" and checked it against the laws he did care about.

He had heard enough to be sure of one thing. No one had broken state law, or public morality, or private rights. It was no business of his to look into it further. Most people at that time looked down on the Jews, and that contempt no doubt strengthened his decision. The accused man reaped the benefit. His good-natured indifference did not want to be troubled with what the apostle had to say. Religious opinion, or the worship of God, was a question between the Jews and a man they blamed. It did not concern him or his office. God was in none of his thoughts, and he preferred to hear no more.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Gallio had no interest in hearing the defence. The ruling itself was sound, whatever the judge's motive:

He was right. His job was not to uphold the Jewish law, but to keep order and peace in the country. It was only one more proof of the wild, unreasonable hatred of these poor people. They had refused the grace of God, and they fed themselves on hostility towards everyone.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

What "drove them" implies

The wording is not gentle. This was no polite dismissal. It was a man clearing his court.

The kindest and most polite man can be full of contempt when it comes to the truth, which he knows nothing about. "And he drove them from the tribunal" (v. 16). Even if he used no physical force, the words imply at the very least a sharp, final dismissal.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer looks at the judge himself. Gallio was proconsul — the Roman governor of the province:

This most good-natured man — if his brother Seneca described him rightly — had an easy temper, and he now held the place of authority as proconsul. To him the Jews brought their complaint, no doubt expecting a friendly hearing. Their plot, however, completely failed. Gallio refused to take up their charges. Questions of Jewish law lay outside his powers as a judge. He said he would have listened to any matter of wrong or serious crime.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

A promise kept through an indifferent man

Look at who God used here. Not a friend of Paul's, but a judge with no faith at all:

But the Lord was with His servant, as He had said. He used the unbelieving indifference of Gallio to defeat the spiteful plans of the Jews, and to turn their false charges back on themselves. Their evil purposes came to nothing, so the apostle had more freedom and less trouble as he carried on the work of the gospel.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

The judge found the whole business tiresome:

No doubt for him it was only a question of words and names, and he can meet that with complete philosophical indifference! Think of the weariness, even to a Stoic, of being a judge in such matters! How little he knew of Him who even by means like these was sheltering His people.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

The warning inside the rescue

Gallio's verdict helped Paul. But look at how he ranked the matters in front of him:

To him a "matter of wrong", however small, mattered more than the "worship of God". He treated that as a "question of words and names" — a mere trifle, beneath a philosophical mind. Putting down a revolt against Caesar had his full attention. Settling the rights of the King of kings he could afford to ignore.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

What the dismissal made possible

The dismissal left Paul free to stay in Corinth, and he used the time:

It is worth noting that the apostle did not leave Corinth at once. The Jews had failed before the governor, and that left him free to stay... it was during his stay at Corinth that the two letters to the Thessalonians were written.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Attack. Paul's accusers took him to the governor's court, sure the judge would side with them. Their plot failed outright.

- Answer. Gallio ruled that questions of Jewish law were not his to judge. The decision was right, though he cared nothing for the truth behind it.

- Abruptness. The wording is forceful. Gallio cleared his court, and Paul never got to make his defence.

- Arrangement. The Lord kept His word to His servant through a man who had no idea whose people he was sheltering.

- Aftermath. The failed case bought Paul time to stay, teach, and write. Gallio's indifference is a warning, not a model.

Acts 18:17 · Darby

And having all laid hold on Sosthenes the ruler of the synagogue, they beat him before the judgment-seat. And Gallio troubled himself about none of these things.

Paul's accusers came to Gallio's court hoping to see him condemned. They left watching a mob beat their own synagogue ruler, while the governor looked away.

(The writers quoted below use older translations, which call the tribunal "the judgment-seat.")

Who Sosthenes was

Sosthenes held the top office in the synagogue at Corinth. He had not always held it.

Sosthenes seems to have taken Crispus' place in that office, without any hint of his conversion as yet, though he may be the one later spoken of as a brother.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Another writer goes further and dates his conversion to this beating.

Sosthenes came from Corinth (see Acts 18:17). It seems he was converted after the beating the Greeks gave him as chief ruler of the synagogue. He had taken the place of Crispus, who was converted a little earlier.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

Both writers hold this as likely, not certain.

The crowd outdoes the judge

Gallio saw through the charge and threw it out. The mob did not stop where he stopped.

The Jews were thinking of their own law, not the Roman one, as Gallio easily sees. It was a mere hypocritical plea, as everyone knew, and he treats it as such. The accusers were driven from the judgment-seat. The crowd, going further than the judge, beat the ruler of the synagogue in front of it. But Gallio was still indifferent.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Why the beating cost the governor nothing

The mob acted on what Gallio thought of the whole dispute. Deep scorn lay behind his refusal to step in.

To him the Jewish religion was a miserable, contemptible superstition, because it cut its followers off from the whole world. The human heart does not love the truth that condemns the falseness of the world and its ways. If the head of this religion were beaten, it was nothing to him; in his eyes he deserved it, and so they could go ahead. Unbelief despises superstition, and yet supports it. But it hates the truth, and persecutes it if it can.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Gallio was not a cruel man. That is what makes him so instructive.

The Roman governor left the Jews to settle their religious questions in their own way. Gallio refused to have his hand forced; he had no mind to be a judge of such things. The kindest and most courteous person can show plenty of contempt where the truth is concerned — a truth he knows nothing about.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

What he counted worth his time

Gallio had already told the Jews that a genuine wrong would have had his attention. His scale of values is the point.

To him a "matter of wrong," however small, mattered more than the "worship of God." He treated that as a "question of words and names" — a mere trifle, unworthy of a philosophic intellect. Settling a revolt against Caesar had his full attention. The rights of the King of kings he could afford to ignore. But intellectualism, as much as ritual religion, is fatal to the welfare of the soul. The only remedy is a heart truly subject to the Word of God — one that, unlike Gallio, finds its pleasure in the worship of God as revealed in His Son.

Modernised from The Christian's FriendOriginal wording

God working through a careless man

The verse says only that "they all" seized Sosthenes. One writer names them, and points back to the vision Paul had seen.

The Greeks took Sosthenes, the chief ruler of the synagogue, and beat him in front of the judgment-seat. Gallio paid no attention to any of it. Note that the vision came true; Paul suffered no harm.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

The governor had no idea whose purposes he was serving.

So God in His providence brought to nothing the malicious attack of the Jews on Paul, while showing up the unbelieving easiness of Gallio.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The warning in a shrug

Indifference feels like neutrality. One writer argues that it is nothing of the kind.

The hearer who is merely careless may not think he is despising or rejecting the offer of salvation. But this matter is of unspeakable interest to God, and of unspeakable importance to man. To be indifferent about it is, in some respects, the most guilty way to treat the message.

Modernised from Andrew MillerOriginal wording

Summary

- Cared not. Gallio was courteous and fair, yet he treated the worship of God as a quarrel about words. Decency and contempt for the truth can live side by side.

- Cost nothing. Because the governor cared nothing, the crowd felt free to beat Sosthenes at the very seat of justice.

- Covered. God used that same indifference as a shield. The vision came true, Paul suffered no harm, and the blows landed elsewhere.

- Converted. Sosthenes may be the brother named later with Paul, converted after this beating — likely, though not certain.

- Cure. Careless indifference to God's message is not neutrality; it is the most guilty way to treat it. The remedy is a heart that delights in the worship Gallio despised.

Acts 18:18 · Darby

And Paul, having yet stayed [there] many days, took leave of the brethren and sailed thence to Syria, and with him Priscilla and Aquila, having shorn his head in Cenchrea, for he had a vow;

Paul's long stay in Corinth ends, and Luke adds one puzzling detail: a shaved head and a vow at the port of Cenchrea. Why would the apostle who preached freedom from the law leave with an old Jewish rite? And was the vow even his?

Leaving Corinth

The case the Jews brought against Paul had collapsed before Gallio, the Roman governor.

It is interesting to note that the apostle did not leave Corinth at once. The failure of the Jews before the governor left him free… He wrote the two letters to the Thessalonians during his stay at Corinth. There was a gap between them, short but enough to show what damage could come upon the saints in a brief time. So those who think it took centuries before error was able to enter are quite mistaken.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A possible reason for the vow

Scripture never states what prompted it. One suggestion links the vow to a woman commended later for her care of Paul.

Who this last remark refers to has been much questioned. We believe Luke meant Paul. We know no reason why he should not have made a vow, since we do not know the circumstances in which he made it. Romans 16:1-2 may throw a little light on the matter. Notice how the apostle there writes of Phoebe, a servant of the assembly at Cenchrea… "a helper of many and of myself as well," he says. It may well be that some illness overtook him, and that he owed much to Phoebe's care. In gratitude to God for his recovery, he then made a vow.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Whose head was shaved?

Commentators differ. Aquila's name stands nearest, so some read the clause as about him. Others hold that it is Paul.

The ancients do not seem to have doubted that Paul himself is meant. They read the words just before as a parenthesis. Others, in more recent times, have been more willing to attach the vow and the shaved head to Aquila. But the great apostle went a long way in going along with Jewish forms, and in stooping to them, in cases that left the grace of the gospel untouched. What roused a storm of feeling in him, and unanswerable argument, was the effort to force the law on Gentiles who believed.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

The other case rests less on grammar than on the nature of a vow.

A vow was a voluntary act between the person and God. No one was required to make one. So not keeping it could give no offence, and not taking it up broke no law. Aquila might have taken it before he became a Christian. He would then let it run to its end, and honour Moses in something that to him as a Christian was a matter of indifference. But Paul taught that we are "dead to the law through the body of Christ" (Romans 7:4). How could that fit with choosing to take up something no one else's conscience required?

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

What kind of vow

What sort of vow was it? There is little to go on.

The New Testament records only two vows. One is the vow at Cenchrea by Paul (or Aquila, as some judge), which is wrapped in mystery. The other is the vow of the four men at Jerusalem. Acts 18:18; Acts 21:23. Both were probably Nazirite vows, since the head was shaved. According to the law the final shaving had to be at the tabernacle or temple. Numbers 6:18.

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

The timing of the shaving matters.

Paul did not let his hair grow, and that is the opposite of a Nazirite. It was when the vow was over that the head was shorn.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Paul and his own nation

Whoever made the vow, it opens a window on Paul and his own nation.

The opposition of the Jews does not take away his attachment to his nation. It does not take away his faithfulness in preaching the gospel to them first, or his recognition of all that belonged to them in grace before God. He even submits to Jewish ordinances. Perhaps habit had some influence over him which was not of the Spirit. But according to the Spirit he had no thought of denying what the patient grace of God granted to the people… Liberty that stoops to prejudices and habits is not the same thing as being subject to them.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Another writer puts the accent on love rather than on habit.

In his own mind, and as led by the Spirit, we feel sure he was far above and beyond a religion of feasts and vows, but he stooped in grace to the customs of his nation. To the Jew he became a Jew. Their constant opposition to his teaching, and their violent persecution of him, never weakened his affection for his beloved people.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Priscilla named first

The order of the couple's names is worth noticing.

Priscilla's name comes before her husband's — an unusual thing at that time and in that part of the world. We see the same order in Romans 16:3… We can only conclude that the wife was spiritually more devoted, and the leader in the things of the Lord.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

Summary

- Freedom. Gallio's refusal to act left Paul free. He stayed on at Corinth, wrote the two Thessalonian letters there, and left when he chose.

- Gratitude. One reading links the vow to Phoebe of Cenchrea, who cared for Paul. The vow may have been thanks for recovery from illness.

- Dispute. Commentators differ over whose head was shaved. The case for Aquila is that a vow is voluntary, and that Paul taught believers are dead to the law.

- Ending. The shaving marks a vow completed, not begun — the opposite of a Nazirite letting his hair grow.

- Affection. Whoever took it, the record shows an apostle of grace who never turned from his own people. Stooping to old customs is not the same as being bound by them.

Acts 18:19 · Darby

and he arrived at Ephesus, and left them there. But entering himself into the synagogue he reasoned with the Jews.

Paul makes a short stop at Ephesus. He leaves his friends there and goes into the synagogue alone, which raises two questions: why the synagogue first, and why the hurry to move on?

The City He Stopped At

Ephesus was a major city known for idol worship. Paul still found people there who knew the Scriptures.

He stopped at Ephesus, the capital of the province called Asia, and reasoned with some Jews in the synagogue there. The Scriptures — that is, the ones the Jews had at the time, what we call the Old Testament — were clearly known and taught even in that centre of idol worship. Those in that small group already knew God as Creator and Lawgiver, and the Messiah as the hope of Israel.

Modernised from W. H. WestcottOriginal wording

What "Reasoned" Means

This was not a one-off. Paul argued the case with Jews in city after city, from his earliest days as a preacher.

Paul was also allowed to speak in the synagogue at Damascus, where he showed the Jews that Jesus was the Son of God (Acts 9:20). Often afterwards he "reasoned" or "disputed" (in Greek, dialegomai) with the Jews in their synagogues (Acts 18:4, 19; Acts 19:8).

Modernised from Morrish Bible DictionaryOriginal wording

Why the Synagogue First

Paul carried the gospel to the nations, yet the synagogue is still his first door. One writer links this to the order Paul sets out in Romans.

God gave the apostle Paul a special call to preach the Gospel to the Gentiles. Even so, he never lost sight of the unique place God had given to Israel, His earthly people. So he wrote to the believers in Rome, "I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek" (Romans 1:16). In line with this testimony of God's ways, when Paul arrived at Ephesus, he went into the synagogue himself and reasoned with the Jews.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The Two He Left Behind

The friends Paul leaves at Ephesus are Aquila and Priscilla. One writer calls them "two quiet people, but faithful and consecrated to the Lord" (J. N. Darby). Their stay mattered, because a gifted preacher came to Ephesus after Paul had gone.

Apollos was a gifted speaker by nature — he was a master of words. Careful study had made him "mighty in the Scriptures." Yet when he came to Ephesus, he did not know much about what God had done in Christ. He knew only what had happened up to the time when John's baptism introduced Jesus. What he did know, he taught faithfully in the synagogue. Aquila and Priscilla heard him and saw at once what he was missing. They gladly welcomed him into their home, so they could teach him more fully about what had happened through Christ. So God used these believers, who had no public gift of their own, to launch a very gifted man into his life of service.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

An Open Door He Did Not Take

The Jews at Ephesus wanted to hear more, but Paul would not stay. He promised to come back if God willed it. Commentators differ on how to read this. Some note that he did come back: "we see in the next chapter that God did so will" (F. B. Hole). Others find the episode puzzling.

They welcomed him so warmly that they would gladly have kept him longer, so he could meet their need. But it is strange to find that he is not ready to stay… Whatever the reason, Jerusalem is in his heart, as what follows shows. He says nothing about keeping the feast. He hurries up from Caesarea, greets the believers there, and does not stay. We are not shown what, if anything, came of it. The visit he wanted so much leaves a strange sense of something missing.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

How to Read Paul Here

So how should a reader treat what looks like a fault in a servant of God? One writer answers with a warning.

Nothing is easier than this. People who are only half aware of their own serious faults are quick to point, with eagerness and self-satisfaction, at anything Paul did that came from his excessive attachment to the ancient people of God — and Paul was a servant of Christ, deeply taught and devoted… Is it not wiser and holier to see instead how the sweetest affections can entangle even the most faithful and spiritual? Then we watch ourselves, so that lesser affections do not drag us into far worse wrongdoing. We are far behind him in self-denial, in tireless work, and in suffering for Christ.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Arrived. Ephesus was the capital of Asia and full of idol worship. Even there, the Old Testament was known and taught.

- Reasoned. The word means he argued and discussed with them. This was his steady method with Jewish hearers.

- First. He carried the gospel to the nations, yet he goes to the synagogue first — "to the Jew first and also to the Greek."

- Left. Two quiet believers stayed behind. Through them God later launched a gifted preacher into service.

- Returned. He would not stay, but promised to come back if God willed it. The next chapter shows God did. Commentators differ over how to read the short visit.

Acts 18:20 · Darby

And when they asked him that he would remain for a longer time [with them] he did not accede,

Paul's second journey is drawing to a close when he stops at Ephesus and speaks in the synagogue there. This time the hearers want more of him, and he still says no. What was pulling him away?

A synagogue that asked for more

Paul was the apostle sent to the nations, yet the synagogue was still where he began.

God called the apostle Paul in a special way to preach the gospel to the Gentiles. Yet he never lost sight of the distinct place God had given to Israel, His earthly people. So when he wrote to the saints in Rome, he said, "For I am not ashamed of the gospel, for it is the power of God for salvation to everyone who believes, to the Jew first and also to the Greek" (Romans 1:16). Paul acted in line with this testimony of God's ways. When he arrived at Ephesus, "he himself went into the synagogue and reasoned with the Jews" (Acts 18:19). The result of this first visit is that the Jews ask to hear more of Paul's ministry. Other concerns weighed on the apostle's heart, so he is not free to say yes. But he promises to come back again, if the Lord will.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The refusal that surprises the reader

The interest was real, and Paul still moved on. One writer finds that hard to explain.

Here he found such a response that they would gladly have delayed his departure. They wanted him to minister to their need. But it is indeed strange to find that he is not ready to stay. Why? … Jerusalem is in his heart, as we see from what follows. In any case the account here is brief, even hurried. One cannot see what is really accomplished.

Modernised from F. W. GrantOriginal wording

The question of guidance

Was this refusal God's leading or Paul's own preference? The record itself does not say.

No results of this are mentioned. Paul wanted to be in Jerusalem for a coming feast, so he left despite the invitation to stay. He promised to return if God so willed. The account does not say whether God was leading him to go to Jerusalem at this time.

Modernised from Leslie M. GrantOriginal wording

A test for the reader

How a reader handles a flaw in a great servant tests the reader's own heart.

Such statements as these test the heart of the readers. If vain or proud, irreverent or self-righteous, they will probably fall into the trap of thinking, and even speaking, disrespectfully of the great apostle. This damages their own souls and injures others. Nothing is easier than this. People barely aware of their own grave faults will eagerly and smugly point out acts of Paul that sprang from his excessive attachment to the ancient people of God. And Paul was a servant of Christ so deeply taught and devoted… Is it not wiser and holier to see how the sweetest affections may entangle even the most faithful and spiritual, and to watch ourselves?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

If the Lord will

Paul put his return under God's will, not his own. Those words should govern every plan we make.

Now this will certainly involve giving up our own will, our own plans, our own management altogether. We must follow the cloud; we must wait always — wait only on God. We cannot say, "We shall go here or there, do this or that, tomorrow or next week." Every move we make must come under the regulating power of one commanding sentence — one we often write and speak far too lightly — "If the Lord will."

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

What he left behind

Paul did not stay, but he did not leave the city empty.

When he moved on, Paul had his two friends with him, and when he felt unable to remain at Ephesus, he left them there… During their eighteen months with the Lord's servant they had clearly learned much of the truth. When Apollos came to Ephesus, "Priscilla and Aquila… took him aside and explained to him the way of God more accurately." Apollos was an eloquent and fervent Jew of Alexandria, mighty in the Scriptures. He spoke boldly in the synagogue about the things of the Lord as far as he knew them. But the Lord used two devoted and unassuming saints at Ephesus to open up to him truth he had never learned before.

Modernised from An Outline of Sound WordsOriginal wording

The promise kept

The refusal was not the end of Ephesus for Paul.

The record a little later tells us that he did soon return to Ephesus, for one of the most blessed services even of his wonderful life.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Door — The Ephesian synagogue asked for more teaching, an unusually warm response to a ministry that kept going "to the Jew first and also to the Greek."

- Refusal — Paul said no, with Jerusalem on his heart. One writer calls this "strange." The record never says God was leading him.

- Restraint — When a great servant's motives look mixed, scorn injures your own soul. Watching yourself profits it.

- Rule — His parting promise put the return under God's will. That sentence should regulate every plan we make.

- Return — He left Priscilla and Aquila behind, and they explained the way of God to Apollos more accurately. Paul himself came back for some of the richest service of his life.

Acts 18:21 · Darby

but bade them farewell, saying, [I must by all means keep the coming feast at Jerusalem]; I will return to you again, if God will and he sailed away from Ephesus.

Paul's stay in Ephesus was short: the Jews there asked him to remain, he said no, and he left them a promise instead. Why walk away from an open door, and what does "if God wills" mean for the plans we make?

A promise made and kept

What Paul left as a condition, God answered as a fact.

With this long stay in Corinth Paul's second journey drew to its end. He left for Jerusalem and Antioch by way of Ephesus, where his stay was only short. He promised to return, "if God wills." That God did will it, we see in the next chapter.

Modernised from F. B. HoleOriginal wording

The clause about the feast

Older Bibles include a line about keeping the coming feast at Jerusalem. Many modern ones leave it out. The evidence is split both ways.

It is well known that the clause within the brackets is not in the manuscripts of the highest character, though plenty of good authority supports it… The truth is that both may be true. Verse 21, if genuine, states what he meant to do in Jerusalem, though we are not told that he did it. Verse 22 lets us know that his heart had other objects before him than the purpose he had mentioned to the Jews of Ephesus. And the history that follows tells us that he did soon return to Ephesus for one of the most blessed services even of his wonderful life.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Old ties still pulling

Paul had shaved his head for a vow, and now he gave a Jewish festival as his reason for leaving. Luke records it so that we can see what still held him.

We see how far he was still bound to Jewish customs. He takes a vow and shaves his head in Cenchrea. He feels obliged in his heart to keep the feast at Jerusalem, and he gives this to the Jews at Ephesus as his reason for not staying in their city at that time. He is a true Jew, and acts like one. The Spirit records these facts so that we may understand the bonds which still held the spirit of the apostle. The state of a soul about its religious habits is one thing; the energy of the Spirit of God in declaring the truth is another.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

Paul's own letters make the step more surprising still.

The second thing we notice is that Paul should have shaved his head and taken a vow upon himself. Soon afterwards he told the Ephesian believers that he must push on to Jerusalem to keep the coming feast. Put the two together, and it is, to say the least, unexpected from the writer of the letter to the Galatians.

Modernised from A. J. PollockOriginal wording

How to handle a servant's weak point

What we do with a servant's fault tests us more than it tests him.

If vain or proud, irreverent or self-righteous, they will probably fall into the trap of thinking and even speaking disrespectfully about the great apostle. That damages their own souls and injures others… It is easy also to forget where they got the means of judging him in this matter: his own inspired writings, more than all other sources put together… Is it not a wiser and a holier conclusion to see how the sweetest kind of affections may entangle even the most faithful and spiritual?

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

"If God wills" as the rule of every plan

The condition Paul attached costs something.

Now this will certainly involve the surrender of our own will, our own plans, our own management altogether. We must follow the cloud. We must wait always — wait only upon God. We cannot say, "We shall go here or there, do this or that, tomorrow, or next week." One commanding sentence must govern all our movements — one we too often write and speak lightly — "If the Lord wills."

Modernised from C. H. MackintoshOriginal wording

Leaving the phrase out is not neutral.

When we speak of the future, it is a healthy habit always to add, "if the Lord wills and we live." This is pleasing in His sight. It is a testimony of our submission to Him and our dependence on Him. Otherwise it is the boasting, self-glorying of the self-secure world, which boasts and plans without thinking of God and His will.

Modernised from Arno C. GaebeleinOriginal wording

Guidance belongs to God

God had steered this whole journey, not Paul's own wisdom.

Guided by God again, the apostles remained, and met with great success. Human wisdom, it was plain, had no place in all this. So how necessary is God's direction and the Holy Spirit's oversight! Even an apostle could be mistaken about the field of work he should take up.

Modernised from C. E. StuartOriginal wording

Summary

- Condition — Paul made his return depend on God's will, not his own timetable.

- Cost — It is not a polite phrase. It means giving up our own will, plans and management.

- Contrast — Saying it shows submission and dependence. Leaving it out is the boast of a world that plans without God.

- Caution — Old ties still pulled at Paul. A servant's fault should humble us, not turn us into his judges.

- Confirmation — Even an apostle could mistake his field of work. Yet God did will Paul's return: he came back to Ephesus for one of the most blessed services of his life.

Acts 18:22 · Darby

And landing at Caesarea, and having gone up and saluted the assembly, he went down to Antioch.

One short sentence covers hundreds of miles. Paul lands on the coast, greets a church, and leaves for Antioch. Two questions follow. Where did Paul go up to, and why does Luke tell us so little about the visit?

The Shape of the Journey

This travel note closes one stage of Paul's work and opens the next:

Landing at Caesarea he went up and greeted the Church, and then went down to Antioch, five hundred miles away. He spent some time in his familiar quarters at Antioch. Then he started on his third missionary journey.

Modernised from A J PollockOriginal wording

The City Luke Does Not Name

Luke never says where Paul "went up" to. Commentators agree it must be Jerusalem. But the text does not give his reason. One writer separates what Luke records from what readers assume:

"Going up" was certainly to Jerusalem. But it need not have been to keep a Jewish feast, unless the text said so plainly. The only thing recorded as a fact is his greeting the church... verse 22 lets us know that his heart had other aims in view than the purpose he had mentioned to the Jews of Ephesus.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

A Greeting, Not a Stay

What Paul does in Jerusalem is one thing only: he greets the believers there. He does not stay. One writer points out the ground he is now standing on:

Leaving Priscilla and Aquila, two quiet people, but faithful and devoted to the Lord, he goes on towards Jerusalem. There he greets the assembly. Then he sets out for Antioch, the starting-point of the gospel for the Gentiles, and the city the Holy Spirit had sent him out from. At Jerusalem he merely greets the assembly, for here we are on Christian, not Jewish, ground.

Modernised from J. N. DarbyOriginal wording

The Silence Over Jerusalem

Paul had told the Jews at Ephesus why he was going up. Yet Luke records nothing of what happened when he arrived. One writer leaves that silence alone:

The sacred historian gives us no information about what happened in Jerusalem on this occasion. He only tells us that when Paul had gone up and greeted the church, he went down to Antioch. But his intense desire to pay this visit may assure us of its great importance... we need not seek to remove the veil which the Holy Spirit has drawn over this visit.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

Commentators differ on how to read the gap. Another writer links the short stop to what happens to Paul later:

Instead of any word about keeping the feast, he runs up from Caesarea and greets the assembly. We have to work out which assembly he means — perhaps for him at that moment there was hardly an assembly anywhere else. Yet he does not stay. We do not see what, if anything, was done. The visit he wanted so much feels strangely unsatisfying. It may well be that he cannot stay there, as we realise from what happens later. He goes down to Antioch, the place the Spirit first called him to go out from. So his second missionary journey is over.

Modernised from Numerical Bible NotesOriginal wording

Down to Antioch

Antioch matters because of what began there. One writer shows what this return ties together, and where the story goes next:

Paul goes down from Jerusalem to Antioch, visiting all the assemblies he had first formed. In this way he binds his work together — Antioch and Jerusalem. So far as we know, Paul's visit to Antioch was his last... The gospel moves further and further towards the West. The inspired part of the apostle's life story, after a short stretch of deep interest in Judea, centres at last in Rome.

Modernised from Church HistoryOriginal wording

How to Read the Apostle Here

Verses like this show Paul still attached to his own people. That can tempt a reader to look down on him. One writer turns the passage back on the person studying it:

Statements like these test the heart of the readers... For nothing is easier. Some people are only shallowly aware of their own grave faults. They point out, with eagerness and self-satisfaction, acts of Paul that sprang from his excessive attachment to the ancient people of God. And this is a servant of Christ so deeply taught and devoted... Is it not wiser and holier to draw this conclusion: that affections of the sweetest kind may entangle even the most faithful and spiritual? Then we watch ourselves, so that we do not slip through lower affections into far worse wrongdoing.

Modernised from William KellyOriginal wording

Summary

- Landed. Paul comes ashore at Caesarea and goes down to Antioch, five hundred miles away, before starting his third journey.

- Greeted. The one recorded act at Jerusalem is a greeting to the church. There is no feast, no stay, and no stated reason for going up.

- Veiled. Luke says nothing about what happened in the city. Commentators differ. One leaves untouched the veil the Holy Spirit drew over it. Another finds the visit strangely empty.

- Sent. He goes down to Antioch, the place the Holy Spirit first sent him out from. That closes the second journey and binds the whole work together.

- Tested. Paul's lasting pull toward his own nation should humble the reader, not arm him with criticism.